ALAN BAXTER
MAGESIGN

It's three years later: Isiah maintains his unrelenting quest and Alan Baxter maintains the pacing and surprises that are his signature.  Not to mention the ever-darkening mood of doom and menace. Don't let fear of Yath-vados stand between you and a great read!

Van Ikin, Editor ‘Science Fiction’

MageSign and RealmShiftare difficult to pin to any particular genre. They both have fantastic qualities, they are horrific at times, they involve mythology and mythical characters, and possible alternate histories; they are hard to put a label to, much like Neil Gaiman's Anansi Boys.

MageSign is a great addition by Alan Baxter, and I highly recommend it.

William Estep, ClubReading.com

It was Lovecraft who once noted “the gods are far away, and they are forgetful.”  But in MageSign, Alan Baxter takes it one step further.  Yes, the gods are far away, but it is humanity that is forgetful. 

This complex and intriguing sequel to RealmShiftcontinues the story of Isiah, an angel-assassin under the command of The Balance... Though a sequel, MageSignstands on its own as an exciting tale of the supernatural.  Baxter does an excellent job bringing readers up to speed on the back story so that they can follow along without feeling something is missing ... readers are left with a fast paced supernatural adventure that will leave them rethinking how they view the Cosmos.

Fans of modern fantasy will enjoy the unique world crafted by Baxter. MageSignpulls together a variety of fantasy elements to deliver an entertaining supernatural adventure with a bittersweet conclusion.

Bards & Sages

Return to a dark realm of speculative fiction. Alan Baxter follows up his dark fantasy thriller RealmShiftwith another foray into a dark world of demons and danger in MageSign... a gritty tale of blood rituals, mystery, and mysticism.

In Isiah, Baxter has crafted a memorable character due to his unique gifts, his toughness, and his attitude. It's not often you read a book in which the main character comes face-to-face with Jesus, Buddha, and Muhammad and casually refers to them as “morbid bastards.” Baxter's knowledge of martial arts comes through as well in masterful fight scenes. Underpinning the entire story is Baxter's unique, if controversial take on spirituality and the nature of gods and reality. MageSigngrabs hold of the reader and doesn't let go. If you like your fantasy dark and dirty, this book is for you.

David Wood, author of DOURADO and CIBOLA

Acclaim for REALMSHIFT

... a gripping, thought-provoking tale that evokes a strong response within the reader, both on an emotional and an intellectual level. It is a dark fantasy that takes the reader on both an adventure-filled ride, but also a spiritual exploration... Action abounds in this thriller... Baxter’s prose is better than many in the genre... consistently solid and well-crafted... I found it a gritty, entertaining read that made me think. If you like your speculative fiction a little on the dark side, RealmShift is for you. 

David Wood, author of Dourado and Cibola

Twice, ensconced in a tram, reading this tale, I missed my stop... Alan Baxter introduces us to a mystical world, a shadowed realm with forces beyond comprehension or principle... Baxter writes with conviction; he writes differently rather well. Physical and dimensional conflict is one of the best features of the tale. Effortless script makes gullible the reader... Prose flows smoothly, almost poetic. RealmShift is a novel I am loath to put down. A most surprising read. Quite a ride.

Eugen M Bacon, TCM Reviews

...fast-paced and engrossing... a book that was thoroughly enjoyable. I look forward to reading the sequel! 4 ½ out of 5
	
Linda Davis, clubreading.com

...entertaining and thought-provoking ...I enjoyed it immensely... an interesting blend of speculative fiction and thriller.

Bards & Sages

RealmShift has a strong foundation in an unusually coherent fantasy cosmology... This is a substantial dark fantasy novel written in clear, effective prose... seamlessly constructed with a plot that picks up speed slowly but then barrels towards its conclusion... Baxter shows glimmers of unusual talent in his world building and prose style. 7/10

Ed Kane, POD People

A fast-paced storyline that holds the reader right from the start ... nifty devices galore, from RealmShift to the Balance ... and a no-nonsense story-telling approach that lets the unfolding action speak for itself.

Van Ikin, editor ‘Science Fiction’

... always on the move it explores an interesting mix of mythologies... a rich novel.

Infinitas Books

Also by Alan Baxter

RealmShift - The prequel to MageSign

Available now from Blade Red Press

ALAN BAXTER - 

BLADE RED PRESS

First Published worldwide, 2008
Blade Red Press

This edition published by Blade Red Press through
Smashwords.com

Cover design by Blade Red Press Copyright © 2008

Cover Image – “Voodoo Child” knife by John Jensen
http://www.jensenknives.com

The moral right of Alan Baxter to be identified as the author of this work has been asserted.
Copyright © Alan Baxter 2008

All Rights Reserved

All characters and events in this publication are fictitious and any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental.

No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system or transmitted, in any form or by any means, without the prior permission in writing of the author, nor be otherwise circulated in any form of binding or cover other than that in which it is published and without a similar condition including this condition being imposed on the subsequent purchaser.

(Print edition ISBN: 978-0-9805782-1-8)

Author website: http://www.alanbaxteronline.com
Publisher: http://www.blade-red.com

Blade Red Press Smashwords page:
http://www.smashwords.com/profile/view/BladeRedPress

Both RealmShift and the sequel, MageSign, are available in paperback from Amazon and all good retailers – see websites above for details.

This book is dedicated to those people whose support makes everything possible

John
my father, greatly missed

&

Halinka
my wife, beloved

Prologue

Screams. Echoing through wood panelled corridors, centuries old, bouncing back and forth through night darkened rooms. Cracked eyes in ancient portraits stare wordlessly through the sounds. Scuffed floorboards, worn and polished, lead to more rooms, more corridors. The screams penetrate them all. Darkened windows reflect candlelight and stillness, black mirrors keeping back the night.
History manifests in the smells of wood and incense, camphor and sandalwood. The silent echoes of generations come and gone, the faded stains of blood spilled in the halls and hints of joy known in the secret places, the rise and fall of the powerful and the weak. History written, revised, written again.
In a large room on the second floor the screams are loudest, two nuns bustling around a sweating, panting woman on a small cot in the corner. The only light from candles and a roaring fire in the huge marble fireplace, dancing, flickering orange glow.
The Bishop stood behind his heavy mahogany desk, his face fixed an uncomfortable frown, staring at the nuns and the woman on the cot. There was a moment of silence as the woman paused, gulping down deep breaths, her hands curled like claws on her swollen abdomen. Between each hitched breath she sobbed, tears streaming down her cheeks. One of the nuns gently wiped her face with a damp cloth, the other leaning in between her raised knees.
‘Try again, dear,’ the nun said quietly. ‘It’s coming.’
‘It hurts! It hurts so much!’
The nun looked up, her face twisted in sorrow and pity. ‘Please, try again. Push!’
The woman clenched her teeth and grimaced. With a strained grunt she pushed again, her breath exploding out in another piercing scream. Again and again she pushed and screamed, pushed, screamed, gasping for breath.
‘Why is it so difficult?’ the Bishop burst out, his voice angry and fearful at the same time, his soft Irish brogue strained, clipped.
The nun with the damp cloth looked up, her eyes hard. ‘It is not by choice, I’m sure!’
The Bishop strode out from behind his desk, pacing back and forth as though he was the expectant father. ‘I’ve attended a hundred births or more, but this is different. Is the child breach? Is it dead? What is wrong?’
The other nun looked up sharply, speaking loudly over the woman’s screams. ‘The child is not breach and there is no indication that it is dead. This poor woman came to us in her darkest hour and the last thing she needs is criticism. Now be patient and be quiet or begone!’
The Bishop’s face twisted in anger at the nun’s words, but he held his tongue. As he stared in frustration at the scene before him the heavy wooden door of the room swung open and three men walked in. Two were priests, but the third wore the official gown of a Cardinal. He approached the Bishop and spoke quickly in Italian. The Bishop’s eyebrows raised and he put up a hand. ‘I’m sorry, I don’t understand! Please, can you speak English?’
The Cardinal made a wry face and he took a deep breath. ‘Very well.’ His voice was heavily accented. ‘His Holiness has sent me to see what is occurring here. I see the child has not yet been born.’
The Bishop shook his head, wringing his hands. ‘No, your Eminence, not yet. The birth is proving to be very difficult.’
‘How so?’
‘Well, the woman has been in labour for many hours and the child, well, it just refuses to come. We are at a loss.’
The Cardinal looked at his watch and nodded shortly. He walked to the cot and looked down on the woman as she screamed and pushed, her voice broken and hoarse now. He briefly laid a palm across her forehead before returning to the Bishop. ‘No one is aware of her presence here or her circumstances?’
‘No.’
‘And it has been confirmed that she has never had sexual intercourse?’
The Bishop nodded slowly. ‘When she came to us several weeks ago she was very scared and at a loss. She begged us to help her as she had been ostracised by her family and had nowhere to go. She assured us that she had never been with a man. The nuns inspected her and, to their minds, she is telling the truth.’
The Cardinal pursed his lips. ‘Does she have any explanation for her condition?’
‘No. She claims to have had terrifying dreams, of being raped by demons and of being led into flaming caverns, but her words are the ramblings of a lunatic. She seems otherwise quite sane, but complains of repeated terrifying dreams. She has been complaining lately of a man in her dreams gloating about the imminent birth of her child, but her accounts make no sense.’
As one of the priests frantically scribbled down every word spoken in a small notebook, the Cardinal took the Bishop’s elbow and led him to the window of the room. Looking out into the night he said quietly, ‘Have you investigated her family? Is it possible that she is suffering delusions due to abuse, perhaps from her father? An uncle?’
‘We have considered the possibility but our investigations do not back up the assumption. And the nun’s findings regarding her physically…’
‘Yes, yes, of course. Well, we had better wait until the child is born. Is there anything that can be done to ease her pain or speed up the process?’
The Bishop shook his head. ‘Not really. The nuns are quite capable, they’ve delivered hundreds of children over the years. It makes no sense.’
The Cardinal smiled softly. ‘Well, perhaps the time is not quite right just yet. Let us be patient.’
It was several more hours before much changed for the woman on the cot. The nuns looked pale and drawn, the woman herself debilitated, her hair soaked and lank about her face, as dawn smudged the horizon with a pale yellow glow through the grey.
One of the nuns looked up, towards the four men seated about the large mahogany desk. ‘It’s coming.’
The woman howled, her voice cracking, almost gone, as she pushed again. The nun was crouched between her legs. ‘That’s it, I can see the head now. Good girl, keep pushing! It’s coming!’
The woman pushed and panted as the men came to stand nearer. She screamed again. ‘Oh my God, it hurts! It’s burning like fire!’
The second nun wiped the woman’s face again and again, letting water run down her cheeks and neck.
‘Here it comes. It’s coming quickly now. You’re nearly there!’
The woman suddenly sat half upright, her eyes bulging, her face grey and sweatsoaked. Her mouth fell open as she released a long, piercing scream, staring in seeming disbelief between her legs. The men and the nuns all involuntarily staggered back from the force of the scream, their faces shocked, fearful. Quickly the nun delivering the child rallied, crouched back down. ‘It’s here!’ she cried. She quickly moved the child into view, cutting and clipping the umbilical. ‘It’s a boy,’ she said, looking up to the mother. The woman was frozen in place, still half sitting up, her mouth still open. The scream had ended but her breath still hissed as she stared. The nun looked at her, staring into her eyes. ‘Are you..?’ she began, then quickly looked down. ‘Oh Lord! Quickly, she’s bleeding heavily! Get towels and… oh my God, so much blood!’
The woman’s blood washed out of her, flooding across the child and the nun’s lap as the woman’s eyes rolled up, her head tipping back limply. Without a sound she collapsed back onto the cot. The Cardinal rushed forward, grimacing at the blood, laying his hand on her forehead. ‘Is she dead? What about the child?’
The nun stood up with the blood soaked child, her face ashen. ‘I think the child is dying! It’s yet to breathe!’ As she spoke the baby suddenly hitched a large breath and wailed, it’s cry unseemingly loud, bouncing off the wooden walls of the large room, echoing like a howl in a canyon. The gathered people stared in amazement. At that same moment the huge lead light window behind the desk burst inward, sending shards of glass flying through the air, glittering in the firelight.
Two men clad all in black leapt through the shattered pane and jumped across the desk. The two priests turned to face them, their eyes wide in surprise and fear, and were met with silver flashes of steel. Both priests fell to the ground, blood spraying from gaping slits in their throats. The black clad men stepped over them and made straight for the nun holding the newborn child. The Cardinal stepped between them, his face ashen, one hand raised as he began to speak. No words came and he stared without a sound at the large blade that sank deep into his abdomen. There was a short, sharp sucking sound as the assailant yanked the blade free and grabbed the nun with his other hand as the Cardinal fell. Both nuns were screaming as the Bishop ran for the door.
The man holding the nun grabbed the child from her arms, pushing her away, and took a blanket from the cot as the other man turned to face the retreating Bishop. Without taking his eyes from the fleeing figure, the black clad man reached out and grabbed hold of the nun standing behind the dead mother. He dragged her to him, gripping her hard against his chest. Still staring at the Bishop he uttered harsh and horrible words and plunged his blade deep into the nun’s body. As he hauled the blade out again, blood fountained and the man continued his guttural chanting. The Bishop literally froze in mid-step, tumbling to the floor, moans of pain escaping his spittle-flecked lips. The man dropped the corpse of the nun to the floor and strode purposefully to the paralysed Bishop. He bent down as the Bishop stared into his face, eyes wide and desperate. He made short, sharp noises as he tried to speak, but his body was not his to command. The assailants blade flashed silently once more through the firelight.
The man with the child advanced on the nun that had delivered the baby. She backed away, her mouth working silently, eyes wide and wild. The man kicked her legs from under her, leaning down as she fell, one arm sweeping through a broad arc. There was a brief gurgling hiss as the nun clasped at her riven throat, then fell still.
Without pause the men were moving again, back over the desk and out through the shattered window. With the child wrapped and held tightly under the arm of one, both assailants dropped down from the granite ledge to the grounds below and disappeared into the dark.

1

Isiah crouched down amongst charred ruins, elbows on his knees. His face was concerned, a wry twist to his lips as he looked around. The shining object that had caught his eye was just glass, glinting in the sun. Scorched and blackened by fire it looked like it was once a heavy vase or jug. He stood up again, looking around, his brows creased. Why would his place be torched? Did he upset other people too?
The remains of the house still bore some shape and some items were not completely destroyed, but the fire had done a pretty good job. The ash and charcoal was dark and sticky, still damp from the rain that must have put the fire out, all that had prevented the dwelling from being totally razed. The trees all around still glistened and dripped from the downpour of the previous night.
The house had been constructed mostly of wood and the fire had had plenty of fuel. Isiah was standing in what appeared to be the main hallway, a few feet inside the remains of the front door. The porch at the front was slightly scorched, but otherwise untouched. It would seem certain that the fire had started inside the house, nearer the back than the front. The hallway lead straight through the building, with two rooms off each side, ending in a doorway, or the hint of one at least, that gave into a single very large room at the back. The house was certainly of a very simple design. It was raised on stilts about half a metre high, lifting the whole premises off the forest floor. In several places the fire had burned right through the floorboards, leaving piles of charcoal mixed in with the detritus and mulch below.
The whole plan of the place was apparent from where Isiah stood, the internal frames of the walls and doors poking up like dead trees, demarking the borders of each room. The roof had mostly burned away, the roof supports collapsed and littered around, furniture and fittings burned and crushed beneath them. Isiah sighed. It was going to take hours to sort through all this debris looking for clues. At least the rain had left him something to sort through. That in itself was a clue. The place had burned furiously the night before, then the rains had quenched it. So was the fire deliberate or was it accidental? Did this Sorcerer guy get away, or were his bones somewhere among the ruin his house had become, grotesque and blackened themselves? If it was deliberate, was it an attack on the Sorcerer or an act of arson? So many questions.
It had been a long time since Isiah’s escapade with Samuel Harrigan. Nearly three years overall, one thing and then another delaying Isiah’s plans. But he had finally got around to tracking down this place, the location plucked from Samuel’s mind several years before. Even with that information it had taken Isiah quite a while to finally locate this dwelling, deep in the heavy forest, miles from any other habitation.
The Sorcerer had taught Samuel the old blood magic, taught him to kill for his power, when it was the killing that was controlling him. Samuel had had enormous innate power and a remarkable ability to learn. This Sorcerer, as Samuel had seemed to call him, had used the blood magic to help Samuel realise his potential. Isiah had vowed to track this mentor down and, by whatever means necessary, prevent him from creating another like Samuel Harrigan.
So, had someone beaten him to it? Or had the Sorcerer run away, destroying all evidence of himself before he left? If so, who was he running from? There was no way that he could have known Isiah was coming for him. Too many questions.
 Isiah took a deep breath and began slowly walking through the burnt shell of the Sorcerer’s house, carefully testing the floorboards as he went, looking for something, anything, that might prevent his search from ending here in the damp ashes.
The front room to the right of the hallway was apparently a bedroom, the twisted remains of burned coils and springs half melted in one corner. There had been other furniture, the frame of a chest of drawers, a collapsed wardrobe. The other front room across the hall seemed pretty much the same, except it appeared that the only furniture in there had been a small single bed. A guest room presumably, with no thought of catering for comforts other than a place to lie down. Isiah moved on.
The next room on the left was obviously the kitchen, though it didn’t appear to be a particularly well equipped one. This house was in the middle of nowhere after all, with no power or water. The kitchen contained shards and slivers of glass and crockery shattered by the heat, what appeared to be the remnants of a table and four chairs, various twisted and molten metal objects and, in the far corner, a huge old iron stove. The stove was virtually untouched by the blaze apart from the covering of ash, soot and pieces of charcoaled wood from the walls and ceiling. It was the type of stove that was powered by the large wood burning furnace in its centre that would also heat water from a reservoir outside or on the roof. The collapsed and skewed shell of a large metal rainwater tank sat on the scorched grass outside the wall of the kitchen, pipes and tubes about it like evisceration in freeze-frame.
The next room to the right appeared to be a store room. It was certainly the smallest of the rooms and blackened among the ashes were metal buckets and mop heads. There was also a large, old copper bathtub, no doubt filled from numerous kettles heated on the big stove. Old style country living. The price for secluded privacy and anonymity these days. Isiah could remember the days when this sort of house was the norm and all his baths had been in tubs of water heated on the stove, or freezing dips in rivers or lakes. He remembered the pleasure of summertime, when waters outside would be warm enough to enjoy. The world marched on and times changed. Isiah grinned crookedly. Nostalgia for past decades, past centuries, that’s all it was. He decided to start searching in more detail in the large room at the back of the house. No doubt it was the main living area and would most likely contain more clues than any other room.
The back end of the house was completely gone, the floorboards disappearing in a ragged edge like torn canvas, the damp forest beyond. The level of damage in this room was far worse than the rest of the house. There was no doubt that the fire started, or was lit, in this room. Probably against the back wall. That in itself helped to confirm that this room would have turned up more clues. If the fire had been deliberately lit here, then no doubt this was where its consuming heat was most required.
Isiah walked carefully into the room and turned slowly in a circle, scanning the blackened remains with his eyes and mind. He let his will spread gently through the room, searching for the psychic echoes of activities that might help him pinpoint what had happened here. Often, when magic was performed, when matter and energy were manipulated, a kind of residue was left behind, like the invisible grease that even the cleanest of fingers can leave on a surface. As a crime investigator might dust for fingerprints, Isiah mentally scanned for magicprints. In the old days they had called it MageSign.
The whole place reeked of bad MageSign in his mind. The residue of manipulation was rife and at the same time blurred and indistinct. So much magic in one place had smudged the fingerprints, and the fire had burned so much of the material things to nothing that the echoes had further reduced. There was no detail other than the overriding knowledge that just about all the magical activity in here had been bad. It had involved pain and suffering, sacrifice and debauchery. This Sorcerer was certainly an evil soul. Isiah gently shook his head, sighing softly.
Then his roving eyes caught something, his sight catching a detail like a piece of clothing being snagged on a thorny branch. He had swept his vision two or three times past the same spot, but this time he saw something. Almost invisible in the monochrome blackness of the charred remains, it looked like a small metal cabinet half buried by the blackened, fallen roof. Two drawers, one above the other. The cabinet was bowed by the heat and the sides and front were rippled and blackened, but it wasn’t completely consumed.
Isiah approached the cabinet and crouched down before it. He tentatively tugged at the handle of the top drawer, then smiled wryly as the handle came away in his fingers with a metallic pop. He looked around the cabinet, trying to estimate just how jammed the drawers might be. Brushing aside some of the larger lumps of charcoaled wood, Isiah put his hands to either side of the cabinet, near the top, and squeezed.
Isiah’s strength was not comparable to that of a normal man. Centuries of training and development, along with a seemingly unsurpassed ability to manipulate matter and thought, made him incomparable to a normal man in just about every respect. His abilities were infinitely more than sufficient to straighten an old office cabinet constructed of thin metal.
As the cabinet straightened, the metal groaning and creaking, blackened paint flaking off, Isiah grasped the top drawer with his mind. He slipped his thoughts around the edges of the drawer and pulled with psychic strength that far outweighed his enormous physical strength. With a tooth curling screech of metal the drawer slid jerkily out, the sound unreal and loud in the still, dripping forest. Isiah let it come all the way and lowered it to the ground. Now he could see everything in the top drawer and the lower drawer was visible in the gap that was left. The cabinet popped back into its twisted shape with a dull clang as he let go.
Disappointing. There were papers in the drawers, but the heat had baked them brown like old parchment and black all around the edges. As Isiah tried to gingerly lift the top sheet it just crumbled in his fingers. The writing on it was illegible, burned and smeared. The fire must have raged at an intense heat.
Isiah carefully brushed aside the top sheets, letting them fall apart like the finest ice, to see if the papers below were better preserved. The top papers did seem to have protected the others somewhat, but it still made no difference. There were diagrams and writing, some typewritten text, most handwritten. All of it illegible. Isiah leaned forward to look down into the bottom drawer, still trapped in the deformed cabinet. That drawer contained nothing at all.
‘Fuck!’ Isiah stood up quickly, hands on his hips, looked around impatiently. Something was wrong here, it was all just too convenient. There was no way the Sorcerer could have known he was coming; he had only decided himself the day before. He knew from Samuel’s mind which part of which country to come to and had travelled there, using the unique ability that had become so much a habit for him, letting his body lose molecular cohesion and simply disappearing from one place and reappearing in another. Distance and time were irrelevant to him in that respect.
So why did it feel like the place had been deliberately torched the night before he had arrived? Why did it feel like there was no way that he would find anything because all the important stuff had been taken away before the fire was lit? Call it instinct, but Isiah certainly felt like the clown in this circus. It was possible that this Sorcerer had used some kind of divination magic. The guy was powerful, no doubt about that. Was it possible that he had the kind of natural power and ability that Samuel had displayed? This Sorcerer had had the power to teach Samuel an awful lot, that much was certain. But if Isiah himself had not decided to come here until yesterday, how could the Sorcerer have divined his intent so quickly? Could the Sorcerer perform a divination like that every day out of sheer paranoia? The idea seemed preposterous. However Isiah looked at it he knew that he was missing something here and he knew that there would be little or no clue to be found. But this place was the only lead he had.
He squatted down, looking around the charred room. He pulled an old leather pouch from the inside pocket of his battered leather jacket. With practiced deftness he rolled himself a cigarette and determined to continue looking until something turned up. He put the cigarette between his lips and, with a quick twist of the mind, the end flared alight. Isiah took a deep draw, then blew fragrant bluegrey smoke out in a swirling cloud. Right. He would smoke his cigarette, then start in the far corner of this room and scour it from one end to the other. If there was any clue to be found as to where this Sorcerer had gone, he would find it. He wouldn’t be beaten until all the possibilities had been exhausted.
While he smoked he further checked out the MageSign, letting his mind roam across the whole plan of the house. With all the walls burned and fallen he could see pretty much all of the place from where he squatted and the places he couldn’t see with his eyes he scoured with his mind alone. The whole place reeked of evil MageSign, all of it blurred, smudged.
Out of curiosity Isiah let his scanning mind drift beyond the edges of the house, his will gently creeping across the grass and among the trees, his eyes following its course. Strange. The MageSign was certainly strongest at the house, but it seemed to extend out into the forest in every direction too. It was not unusual for the residue of such large and intense amounts of magic to swell and spread beyond the confines of where the manipulation took place, but this was different. The MageSign spread too far, at least several hundred yards into the forest in every direction. It even seemed to emanate from the ground and the trees themselves. When Isiah had first arrived and carefully scanned as he approached, the strength of MageSign at the house had been overwhelming and he had not noticed the underlying ‘Sign throughout the area. Now, as he concentrated, the evidence was there. This place was hugely charged, soaked in manipulative activity since centuries past.
Isiah stood up and wandered to the ragged edge of the house, jumped down to the charred grass below. He walked out into the trees for a few yards before crouching down again. He flicked his cigarette away as he crouched, not bothering to look as it spun end over end a couple of times before it vanished, his mind sending its molecules in a hundred million random directions. Pressing his palms flat against the damp, loamy earth, he let the MageSign drift across his mind, letting his consciousness sink down into the earth, into the manipulative residue. Into the past.
It was all imagery and interpretation on Isiah’s part to make any sense of it, but the overwhelming sensation was one of death and sacrifice. Enormous magics had been worked here, hundreds of years ago, but their legacy remained, staining the land. Isiah’s mouth twisted in disgust as he let his consciousness sink deeper, letting the history of the place creep through his thoughts. There had been something here that people feared and revered, something that had required enormous amounts of blood to satiate its evil desires. People had been here for centuries, slaughtering and sacrificing, desperately trying to sate that thirst, using the blood to appease this thing and using its evil benevolence to work the most despicable magics. Isiah stood up swiftly with a gasp, his hands coming away from the earth with a sound of damp protest. He gripped his hands into fists and drew in a deep, shuddering breath, letting the fresh, rain-scented air fill his lungs.
It was long over and the details were vague. Details always were vague when Isiah looked this way, his interpretations based on feelings, emotions, residual magic, the vibrations of the land itself. But Isiah had been around several hundred years himself and experience was often his greatest ally. He was rarely wrong with his interpretations.
However long ago it was and however vague the details had become, one thing was obvious. This was a place of great power, a place where huge manipulations had been worked and all at the expense of gallons of spilled blood. No wonder the Sorcerer had chosen this place to set up his home. He probably knew more of the history than Isiah could fathom. Or perhaps he’d been drawn here. Either way, it seemed the ideal location for him. Perhaps the blood magic that he practiced was the same blood magic that had been worked here centuries ago. Perhaps he had some ancestral lineage to this place and held ancient, secret knowledge. That would be some very interesting history indeed.
But it was all speculation, academic, unless Isiah could track this Sorcerer down. The more he learned the more determined he was to find this black mage and find out all the detailed truth. And then finish his reign.
As Isiah turned to head back to the ruined house his senses prickled. He dropped into a crouch among the trees and froze, becoming instantly as still and solid as a granite statue, his breath stopped dead. Someone was coming. Here in the middle of a forest miles from anywhere, who would come? Hope against hope that it would be the Sorcerer returning, only to find his home destroyed. But Isiah was convinced that the Sorcerer had torched his own house and ran. It was partly intuition that told him this, partly the distinct lack of clues. So most likely this was someone else entirely, but they might well know where the Sorcerer could now be found.
As these thoughts passed through Isiah’s mind he let his consciousness fan out before him, seeking the approaching person. He found the man walking along the rough track that led to the house. Isiah quickly pulled back his probing mind. If this person had any level of ability, even a fraction of Isiah’s, he would likely sense a probing mind. Everyday people with no thought of the supernatural at all could usually sense such a thing too, but having no idea what it was their rational brains usually brushed it off. More often than not people’s brains simply ignored things that they didn’t understand or want to see. But if this person was associated with the Sorcerer then it was quite possible that his mind was more developed than the average Joe.
Isiah could see across the burnt, irregular platform of the house from his position among the trees. He gently produced a deeper shadow about himself and mentally pulled a couple of branches lower, their droplet covered foliage adding to his camouflage, and waited. After a couple of seconds more the man appeared through the trees and approached the burnt dwelling. He didn’t seem at all surprised to find the house in the state it was in. Like a rock amongst the branches Isiah waited.
The man was a strange looking soul, tall and rangy, long, lank hair, maybe twice as long as Isiah’s shaggy, shoulder length hair. The stranger wore all black clothes, jeans and shirt, with a heavy black overcoat and boots, his face and hands grubby and rough. He looked more like a tramp than anything else. As the stranger stepped up onto the broken porch Isiah got a psychic waft of his personality and locked down his mind, smothering himself in magical cloaks to mask his own aura. This person certainly had some ability, his power surrounding him like a bad smell. A person that could manipulate matter and energy had a presence that was undeniable to another person with talent. Ordinary people could sense the power of the magical too, but usually did not understand it, or put it down to some natural charisma or ‘bad vibe’. Isiah, however, was very good at masking himself from all and sundry, his anonymity and privacy extremely important to him. And, in a situation like this, more than important in order to prevent his being discovered by the black garbed stranger. And Isiah would follow him when he left. Perhaps the Sorcerer was not so elusive after all.
Isiah’s mask was tested as the stranger walked to the large back room of the house and paused, turning slowly in a full circle, his eyes searching the trees around the ruined house. Isiah felt the man’s mind sweep past him, searching for people that might be lurking. The man’s mind was black and oily, its touch not dissimilar to the sensation of a spider scuttling across a naked arm in the dark or a bare foot landing in something foul and unexpected. Inside and out this stranger was unclean and impure. Isiah grimaced, pulling his psychic cloak tighter as he hunched in artificial shadow.
The man seemed satisfied. He looked at the floor, his eyes scouring for something. After a moment he moved forward and dropped to his knees, began scraping away piles of soot and ash with his hands. He spent a couple of minutes clearing a space on the floor about two feet square, then sat back on his heels. He pressed his palms together, as if in prayer, closed his eyes. Slowly he began to chant, his voice rough and guttural, the words unintelligible. Isiah was fluent in just about every language known to man, ancient and modern, but these were words he couldn’t understand. But he recognised them. This was the language of the blood magic that Harrigan had used. Perhaps this filthy stranger was another of the Sorcerer’s disciples.
As the man chanted his hands slowly parted and he pulled back the left sleeve of his coat. His forearm was criss-crossed with scars, some old and puckered, some newer, pink, angry. Continuing his chant with his eyes closed, the man reached his right hand into his coat pocket and slowly withdrew a long, bright Bowie knife. For all his filth and dereliction, his knife was extremely well maintained. As his voice rose, his incantation becoming faster and more frenzied, he stretched his left arm out, angled slightly downwards, palm facing the floor with his fingers splayed wide. Suddenly his voice barked out three staccato words and the knife gleamed as it arced outwards and down, the blade sweeping its length across the exposed flesh of the stranger’s forearm.
The man leaned back on his heels, turning his face up to the sky as he hissed in pain and blood flooded his forearm, running in fast moving rivulets across his spread fingers, dripping onto the floor. At the same time Isiah felt the surge of the man’s will as he worked his magic. A dull light pulsed up from the floor as the air shimmered with RealmShift. Under the cover of the intense activity Isiah let his mask drop slightly and quickly sensed around the man, searching for where that portal he had just created might lead. It was a small pocket of non-space, a place where time and matter didn’t exist. It was infinitesimally small and infinitely large at the same time, a bubble of pure thought squeezed between worlds. It must have been created by the Sorcerer or one of his cronies as a safe hold. It was linked to this spot in this Realm, anchored to the edges of reality like a limpet to a rock. Only able to be opened by those that could manipulate space and energy, it made for one of the most impregnable safes imaginable. It had been decades, possibly centuries, since Isiah had seen one of these used.
Isiah watched the man’s blood run down into the portal and shook his head. This Sorcerer obviously had more people convinced that blood was required to manipulate matter and energy. It was all a matter of belief and willpower, but these people needed the idea of blood and hate and pain to conceptualise their magic. Weak, despicable sheep. Isiah wondered just how many more there might be.
With a gasp the man snapped his fingers closed into a fist and dragged a stained and filthy cloth from his pocket. He wrapped the cloth tightly around his gashed forearm and tied a knot in it, pulling it tight with his teeth like a junkie preparing to shoot. He shook the blood off his hand and wiped his fingers on his coat. He leaned forward, looking into the inconceivable depths of the portal. Slowly, deliberately, he reached down into the dull glow, one hand supporting him on the burnt floorboards as he reached in, stretching his arm to its length. As his shoulder neared the light he turned his face away from it, as if the light was too bright or too hot to bear. With a grimace he searched around in the portal, grasping for something. Isiah could see under the house from his position and had the strange vantage point of seeing the man’s arm disappear into the floor of the house to his shoulder but not appear underneath. The underside of the house, on its half metre stilts, was as dim and still as ever.
After a moment more the man sat quickly back up onto his heels, drawing in a deep breath and pulling something up through the portal. It was a small leather bag, a pouch with a drawstring top, tightly tied. Isiah tried to sense what it might be but the surge of energies from the portal and the magic the stranger had worked swamped any detail. Too much damn noise!
With a sweeping gesture of his arm the stranger made the portal snap closed with a soft thud and a coppery flash of RealmShift. Isiah quickly pulled his mental cloak tight again, hiding in self created nothingness once more. The man stood up and turned on his heel, striding across the broken house and back towards the small track that lead away into the trees. As he went he stuffed the leather pouch deep into his coat pocket.
Isiah slowly stood up as the man disappeared between the trees, letting go of the branches and the artificial darkness. With a measured step he headed slowly the way the man had gone, following at a safe distance. Isiah’s life had been spent in many forms of training, various studies in magics and energy manipulation, languages, philosophies, religions, but also extensive studies of martial arts, tracking and survival. Slipping away from the path and into the trees Isiah moved silently as a cat, keeping to shadows and heavy foliage. He kept the man in view between tree trunks as he went, always at a safe distance, determined to follow this filthy stranger to where ever he might go. He wanted to know where the Sorcerer was and he now also wanted to know what was in that pouch. And if the Sorcerer had cleared up so well before leaving, how did he come to forget that? As he slipped through the trees like smoke Isiah smiled to himself. This is suddenly becoming very interesting!

2

The howling gale caused leafless branches of crooked trees to scratch and scrape on the leadlight windows. By flickering orange firelight three men sat, each reclined in a leather wingback chair arranged in a crescent in front of the hearth. The room they were in was a library, every wall covered floor to ceiling with shelves crammed with books, from ancient leather bound volumes to modern paperbacks and magazines. Two of the men leaned toward each other, chatting quietly, while the third stared deep into the dancing flames, his face creased in a worried frown, his hands wringing and kneading each other nervously. There was a slight sneer to his frown, the wavering shadows making his face appear animated, the flesh undulating. It was a gaunt, old face, lined and rough. And it was a mean face, the eyes small, penetrating. Suddenly the gaunt man shot out one hand, grabbing one of the other men roughly by the shoulder. ‘Shut up your inane waffle!’
The man jumped in surprise, his face shocked. ‘Sorry. We are just… excited at the prospect, that’s all.’
The gaunt man turned slightly in his chair, leaning towards the other two. ‘Excitement, Braden, is not what we need here now. We need clear thinking, caution, strategy. We don’t need grown men acting like children at Christmas.’
Braden’s face had paled slightly under the harsh stare of the gaunt man. ‘Yes, Dominus, of course. But the things you plan! It is no mystery that you are known as The Sorcerer. The magics will be truly awesome.’
The Sorcerer shook his head gently, his eyes piercing Braden’s face. ‘A time of great trials is approaching and we may well have our greatest hour, but we will not let anything fall apart due to over-confidence or a misplaced ease of mind. Do you understand?’ Braden nodded sullenly. The Sorcerer leaned forward to see the other man in the farthest chair. ‘Colley?’ Averting his eyes from The Sorcerer’s harsh stare, Colley nodded too.
The Sorcerer sat back in his chair once more, steepling his fingers before his face as he stared again into the depths of the fire. The fireplace was enormous, gothic swirls of marble and iron. The fire roared and leapt amongst the huge logs piled in the grate, yet it was only just enough to heat the room. The Sorcerer sneered, his top lip curling as he cursed again this terrible, ancient home. It was always cold and dank, the thick stone walls almost slimy to the touch. He had had fires like this blazing in every room for weeks and the cold had barely begun to lift from the place. But it was a solid, strong house, well removed from the rest of society, nestled among the forests and fields of this old country estate, isolated on these forsaken Yorkshire Moors of northern England. In the depths of winter it was a harsh and lonely place to be, but that was half the point. It was in many ways extremely fortunate that The Sorcerer had discovered Braden and subsequently discovered that Braden owned this old manor. With the Sorcerer’s added funds to make it liveable once more it had quickly become an ideal base. At least for the time being. He would certainly approve.
As the thought of Him passed through his mind the Sorcerer took a deep, shuddering breath. He would not be well pleased if He got another report that the child was yet to arrive; they must arrive tonight. Still staring at the leaping flames The Sorcerer said quietly, ‘Braden, tell me exactly the message you received today.’
Braden and Colley had been sitting in silence since the Sorcerer’s earlier admonition. Braden sat forward to address The Sorcerer. ‘It was a very brief and simple message, Dominus. It was a phone call that simply said, “Arrive England tonight. At base by midnight. Child safe.” And that was all. The phone was hung up.’
The Sorcerer nodded slightly. ‘Well, how long till midnight?’
‘It’s just gone eleven now, Sir,’ Colley quickly piped up. ‘I’ve been watching the time.’
Again the Sorcerer nodded, wincing slightly at Colley’s puppy-like desire to please and fawn. He was a typical old English fruit, loved his Noel Coward and his jazz music and he drove the Sorcerer to distraction. But to get the house he had needed Braden, and Colley and Braden were a package, all or nothing.
As he thought this a sudden tingling sensation swept over him and he quickly stood. Braden and Colley looked up, surprised. ‘Someone is coming,’ The Sorcerer said quietly. ‘Get the basement opened up.’
Braden and Colley stood, casting nervous glances at each other. ‘Excellent,’ Braden said, rubbing his hands together. ‘At last the fun begins!’
Colley chuckled. ‘So true, my dear chap!’
The Sorcerer whipped up one arm, the sleeve of his heavy coat swinging up in an arc, and thrust his open palm towards the two men. With cries of surprise and pain the two of them stumbled backwards, falling over their chairs, felled by a powerful, invisible force. ‘Just do it!’ the Sorcerer roared. He strode over to the two prone men and leaned over them, holding his palms out over them, fingers spread. Colley and Braden clutched their heads, groaning and gasping. The Sorcerer’s voice was quiet, menacing. ‘I am sick of your Scooby Doo antics. This is very real and before long you two are going to find out just how real it is. Now move!’ With the last word, the Sorcerer released his psychic grip upon the two lovers and turned on his heel, strode from the room. The men, stunned and wide eyed, scrambled to their feet, ran from the library and down the hall.
The Sorcerer walked quietly to the front door, his long coat floating out gently behind him. The door was made of heavy oak, banded and studded, set in an arch of red brick. The house itself was relatively small, only four bedrooms along with the library, dining area, lounge, kitchen and bathrooms, though each room was large and high-ceilinged. But the house also had a marvellous old fashioned cellar that covered the entire site of the house underground. While Braden and Colley rushed to unlock the cellar and get the candles and lamps down there lit, the Sorcerer opened the door.
Wind gusted in, a light sleet blowing sideways across the front of the broad porch. A small wooden bench ran down each side, like the entrance to an old church, a steel boot scraper in the shape of a cat arching its back secured into the red tile floor. The Sorcerer winced against the gale as he stared out into the driving sleet. He could feel them out there. It would not be long before he saw and heard them too. The driveway to the house was a long, twisting gravel road that came from the main road some two kilometres through oak and beech trees. There was a surprising amount of forest throughout the grounds of this estate considering the place was almost totally isolated in the middle of rolling moors. At least, isolated by English standards. The only vehicle access to the house was along the winding drive from the small road. That road led to a small village east about six kilometres and the other way to a main road some eight kilometres away. That main road led eventually to the walled city of York.
Yellow lights cut a watery glow through the rain and trees as a car came into view along the drive. The sound of the engine was lost in the howling wind and the staccato beat of the sleet on the slate tile roof of the porch. The car, a small rental hatchback with the company logo on the door, pulled right up to the house. Two men got out, one carrying a large sports holdall, the other carrying a wrapped bundle close to his chest, bending over it to protect it from the weather. The Sorcerer stepped back and let the two men trot into the hallway.
‘Well done, my boys,’ the Sorcerer said quietly, holding out his hands.
The man with the bundle gingerly unwrapped some of the covering and handed the tiny child over. His rugged, unshaven face showed no small relief at unburdening himself. He nodded at the Sorcerer and shot a quick half-smile at his partner.
The Sorcerer held the child and looked down into its face. ‘So tiny,’ he murmured, ‘just hours from the womb.’ He looked up, his face splitting in a wide grin. ‘Well done, Jake. Well done, Chris. You will be well rewarded for your efforts.’
‘I’m just glad to have finally handed you that child,’ Jake said smiling. ‘Service to Him is reward enough for both of us.’
Chris nodded, looking at the child with hard eyes. ‘Indeed.’
‘The two pricks that own this place, they still around?’ Jake asked.
The Sorcerer smiled. ‘They are, and they’re serving a purpose. But perhaps it’s time that they served their final purpose. After all, this child looks a little hungry to me. You haven’t fed it anything?’
Jake shook his head. ‘We followed your instructions to the letter. But it looks very weak and it’s been getting quieter and less active over the last few hours. I was worried that it might die.’
‘It might, Jake, especially if we don’t move quickly. But this is no ordinary child.’ Suddenly the Sorcerer stopped talking and looked up at the ceiling, his eyes glazed, his mouth slightly open. After a moment he took a quick breath, wincing slightly. ‘Yes, yes, of course,’ he said, still looking upwards. Quickly his eyes swung back to Jake and Chris. ‘We must hurry. Chris, in the library there is a manila folder. Get it. Jake, come with me.’
The Sorcerer turned and strode purposefully along the hallway. Under the stairs, just before the kitchen door, another large wooden door stood ajar. Watery light leaked out around  its edges. The Sorcerer pulled it open and started down the worn stone steps into the cellar, Jake close behind him. A moment later Chris followed, carrying a pale beige folder in his large, rough hand.
The cellar had a relatively high ceiling, easily enough for Jake and Chris to stand up to their full height, each of them over six feet tall. The floor was of heavy flagstones, with brick pillars periodically throughout, supporting the house above. Several sections of the cellar had been partitioned off in one way or another over the years, making small rooms and closets. One area was reserved for a wine collection, dust covered bottles laying in racks like ranks of old soldiers. The Sorcerer led the way through to the back of the cellar, where it opened up into one large room. Small oil lamps had lit the way so far, but in here huge black candles burned, their wax dropping and coiling into mesmerising shapes and puddles. Along one side of the room was a large wooden cabinet, with an array of objects on top, daggers, old manuscripts, bottles, jars. In the middle of the room lay a large stone sarcophagus, its sides carved with intricate swirling patterns. The lid was removed, stood up against the wall behind. Inside the sarcophagus was lined with a deep red silk and a black cushion was pressed into one end.
Braden and Colley, wrapped in heavy coats, turned as the others entered, candle tapers in their hands. ‘It’s all ready,’ Braden said quickly. ‘It’s cold as Iceland down here, but all the candles are lit. Perhaps we can run some extension cords down from upstairs and plug in some radiators or bar heaters to warm this place up.’
The Sorcerer stood staring at the stone coffin, his mouth twisted in a sneer of disgust. ‘What the fuck is that?’
Braden and Colley exchanged a nervous glance. Behind the Sorcerer, Jake and Chris chuckled. ‘Er…’ Braden stammered. ‘Er, what’s what?’
‘The bedsheets and pillow in the fucking coffin!’ the Sorcerer roared.
Colley stepped forward, his face white, his hands locked together in front of his chest. ‘It was me, Sir, I put them there. I made the pillow myself. I thought that some comfort wouldn’t go astray in that cold, stone coffin.’
The Sorcerer turned and handed the child to Jake, then slowly turned back to face Colley. ‘You thought? Hmm? You see, that’s the problem, Colley. You think a lot, but you don’t listen so well. Did I ask you to line the damn thing with teenage goth silk bedclothes?’ Colley’s mouth opened and closed, his whole body trembling. The Sorcerer leaned to within an inch of Colley’s nose. ‘Did I?’ he bellowed.
Colley staggered backwards. ‘No, Sir, you didn’t. I’m sorry, I…’ His words cut off with a dull thud as the back of the Sorcerer’s hand whipped across his face. He spun and fell to his hands and knees, whimpering as blood trailed off his already swelling lip.
Braden stepped forward, his eyes wide. ‘I say, Dominus…’ He never finished his sentence as the Sorcerer’s gaze drilled into his eyes.
The Sorcerer dragged Colley up by his collar and pushed him toward the sarcophagus. ‘Take it all away, you idiot. I’m getting so sick of you two and your evil little parlour games. You read some Aleister Crowley and some ancient Wiccan texts and you think you know all about dark forces. You think you can become great evil wizards and bend men to your will. What happened the first time you tried to summon a demon? Huh? What happened?’ Braden stared at the floor as Colley kept his back to the Sorcerer. ‘Just as well that I happened to be around to bail you out, isn’t it? And still you play your stupid games! You’re an embarrassment to our Order.’
Colley had dragged all the silk and the pillow from the stone coffin. He quickly scuttled away with it, still whimpering slightly, the back of one hand pressed against his mouth. The Sorcerer took the child back from Jake and laid it down in the coffin. He pulled the blankets aside that wrapped it and looked down at the tiny, frail form. It was very still. Its skin was pale, chalky. Its eyes were half open, its mouth working feebly. ‘I think he really is hungry,’ the Sorcerer said quietly. His focus completely on the baby he muttered softly under his breath, old, powerful words. The child’s eyes opened fully, staring directly into the Sorcerer’s own, its tiny hands clutching at the air between them.
As Colley slunk quietly back into the room the Sorcerer turned to face Braden. Keeping his eyes on Braden he reached toward Chris, who silently handed him the folder. ‘So, Braden,’ the Sorcerer said quietly. ‘You are well aware of our task. I have educated you in the power of our Lord, educated you in the untold chaos that we will unleash on this world through our efforts?’
Braden nodded vigourously, his face enraptured. ‘Oh yes, Dominus. I believe and I will serve!’
The Sorcerer smiled. ‘Good. Prove your faith. Sign these.’ He handed Braden the folder.
‘What’s this?’
‘The deeds and titles to your house and estates. The papers attached have been prepared by the best lawyers. Once you sign and I sign, and Jake here witnesses the signatures, this whole estate will belong to me.’
Braden’s mouth fell open. ‘But this is my family estate. It’s belonged my family for centuries.’
The Sorcerer’s smile was evil. ‘Then what better way to show your new faith? What better symbol of your undying commitment to our cause?’
Braden stood trembling, his eyes wild. ‘I don’t know, Dominus. I am here to help you in every way. I have offered my old family home for your use. Colley and I had let the house fall somewhat into disrepair, but I love every inch of this place nonetheless. And now that you’ve been here and we’ve opened the whole place up again, well it’s wonderful. The meetings that we had here were marvellous. But it’s my home, Dominus, my family home. I can’t just sign it away. I can’t.’
The Sorcerer was quiet while Braden rambled. Eventually, taking a step forward, he said quietly, ‘You can’t?’
Braden shook, his face as white as one of his bone china dinner plates. ‘I… I don’t want to!’
The Sorcerer laughed out loud, his head tipping backwards. Suddenly his laughter stopped dead and he spun to face Colley, one hand stretched out. Slowly the Sorcerer turned his hand over, his fingers curling in, his lips silently mouthing hideous words. Colley slapped both hands to either side of his head, crying out in pain. ‘No! No, stop!’
Braden dropped the folder, ran to his lover’s side, tears in his eyes, staring at the Sorcerer. ‘What are you doing? Leave him alone!’
‘Sign the papers.’
‘You bastard, you can’t do this!’
The Sorcerer laughed again. ‘Really? Why not? You thought you wanted a life of evil. You wanted a life of chaos and suffering. Well, now you’re right in the middle of it. Sign the papers.’
Colley dropped to his knees, blood beginning to trickle from his ears and nose. Braden dropped down beside him. ‘Stop it, for Christ’s sake, stop it! You’re hurting him!’
The Sorcerer grinned. ‘For Christ’s sake? Now that’s not who you pray to is it? And I’m not hurting him. I’m killing him.’
Colley fell forward, his voice rising in pitch as he howled in pain, his hands pressing against his head as though he were trying to crush it himself. Braden scrambled on hands and knees over to the folder and whipped it open. ‘All right, I’ll sign! Please let him go.’
The Sorcerer dropped his hand and Colley collapsed face forward onto the cold flagstone floor, gasping. ‘That’s better.’ He threw a pen down to Braden, who picked it up and signed the papers with a shaking hand. With pure malice in his eyes, he handed the folder to the Sorcerer. The Sorcerer handed the folder back to Chris. ‘We’ll countersign and witness that later, all right, Jake?’
Jake nodded, throwing a grin at Chris. ‘Sure thing.’
Braden was on his knees beside Colley, cradling his lover’s head in his lap. ‘What have you done to him?’
The Sorcerer strode over and dragged Colley up by his collar. He looked over at Jake. ‘Hold onto Braden, will you?’
Jake nodded and walked over to Braden, taking hold of his arm with one huge, meaty hand. Braden looked at his arm, held in a vice-like grip, then back at the Sorcerer. ‘What are you doing?’
The Sorcerer took a deep breath as he dragged Colley over to the head of the sarcophagus. ‘Quite frankly, you fucking freak, I’m sick and tired of you and your faggot lover here. Plus, you’ve almost served your purpose.’
Braden began to shake violently, clawing at Jake’s hand. Jake cuffed him across the chin, stunning him slightly. ‘What are you going to do?’ Braden wailed.
Colley was uncertain on his feet as the Sorcerer stood him over the end of the coffin. Pressing Colley’s hips against the cold stone, the Sorcerer bent him over, holding onto the back of his collar with one hand. Colley’s head was suspended over the child. A bead of blood from Colley’s nose dripped onto the child’s face and the child’s eyes opened wide for an instant, its mouth gasping. Standing behind Colley, holding him in place, the Sorcerer looked at Braden with a sneer. ‘Is this how you fuck him? Bent over a coffin?’
Braden tried to spit at the Sorcerer, his face a mask of hatred. ‘Fuck you! What are you doing?’
The Sorcerer reached into the pocket of his heavy coat with his free hand. Colley struggled weakly, trying to stand up straight, his hands grasping at the sides of the coffin. The Sorcerer pulled a bright steel knife from his pocket, candle light reflecting silver-yellow off its six inch blade. Braden cried out, incomprehensible. ‘What am I doing?’ the Sorcerer asked quietly. ‘I’m feeding the baby, of course.’
With one swift motion the blade swept around and straight across Colley’s thin, pale throat. Immediately blood poured from the broad gash in an arterial flood, showering over the child. The Sorcerer muttered the words of his magic, holding tightly as Colley bucked once, twice, before collapsing limp. As Braden screamed the baby stretched its arms up into the waterfall of blood, clutching and grasping at the hot, red fluid. The blood poured over the child and into his mouth and the child gulped and gurgled, swallowing as much of the blood as he could. Little arms and legs squirmed and writhed, his small body arching up into the flow, desperately drinking deeply, the movement of the newborn unnatural. ‘He entered this world in a bath of his virgin mother’s lifeblood,’ the Sorcerer whispered, ‘and his first meal is swallowed from the bloodbath of another. We begin here the creation of untold power.’
After a moment more it was over, The Sorcerer throwing Colley’s body off to one side. Braden was sobbing and whimpering, wringing his hands as he tried in vain to break Jake’s grasp to get to his dead lover.
The Sorcerer looked around. ‘Chris, take the corpse outside and dispose of it, would you?’
Chris nodded. ‘Sure. I’ll get something to roll it up in.’ He turned and trotted from the room.
‘Jake, tie this fuckwit up and gag him. Tie him up tight. The child will need to feed often.’ The Sorcerer leaned down and stared into Braden’s terrified eyes. ‘I told you it was no ordinary child. It was born in blood and it will have a lot more before we’re done here. You and your lover should be proud of the service you’re providing.’
The Sorcerer turned and strode from the room, leaving Jake to tie and gag Braden. In the stone coffin, the baby boy gurgled happily as it wriggled and squirmed in the puddle of blood soaking the blanket almost to blackness. Slowly, the blood seemed to soak into the child, absorbed through its skin. Its eyes closed and it settled quietly.

***

Isiah crouched among foliage once more, his aura solidly masked. The filthy stranger stood by a battered old Ford, searching in his voluminous coat pockets. Isiah couldn’t help sniggering as he watched the man become more frustrated by the moment. He had spent a few minutes already desperately searching. Isiah could only imagine that it was his car keys that he had lost. The dirt road, dust and gravel with pot holes like small ponds after the rains, led for about five kilometres from the road to this point, then became a walking track for about another kilometre before reaching the Sorcerer’s house. Isiah had easily and silently followed the man to his car, but following the car once he got it open might prove a little more difficult, especially when he got out onto the open road. Suddenly the man let out a growling exhalation, staring in through the driver’s door window, fists planted on his hips. Isiah suppressed another laugh, Looks like Filthy’s locked his keys in his car! It was a wonder that he had bothered to lock the car at all, so far from anywhere. Such were the habits of modern living.
Filthy, as Isiah had named him, stood staring in the window for a minute, then turned and began searching the ground. After a moment he bent down and picked up a long, gnarled stick from the wet gravel. It snapped within seconds of being inserted in the gap between the window and door skin. Isiah settled back on his heels a bit more comfortably, preparing to enjoy the show.
The ragged stranger stood and stared at the broken end of the stick for several seconds, his gaze accusatory. Once again he patted down his pockets. After a moment he drew the large Bowie knife out and stroked its blade gently. It was obviously something that he held in higher esteem than his own person. He carefully inserted the blade into the gap between window and door again, began gently jiggling the knife, trying to free the lock. For a minute or two he worked away at the door, worrying one side of his bottom lip with his teeth in concentration. His anger began to grow as he got no result. It was quite apparent to Isiah that there was an awful lot of anger in this man, barely suppressed. The suppression of that anger was suddenly lost as he gave up on his ministrations. Standing up straight with a growl of fury, he reversed his grip on the knife hilt, the blade pointing towards his body. He drew back his arm and slammed the rounded end of the knife hilt into the window with a strength that seemed improportional to his wiry frame. The window burst inwards, thousands of tiny, glittering squares showering across the dashboard and the driver’s seat.
Filthy pulled up the lock inside the door almost hard enough to rip it free and wrenched the door open. He leaned in and brushed the broken glass off the seat and dash, leaving it in a pile like miniature ice cubes on the gravel road. He got into the car and started the engine, thick black smoke bursting in a roiling cloud from the exhaust pipe. With spinning tyres and a spray of gravel the car slewed in a tight u-turn and roared off along the uneven road, bumping and bouncing crazily as it went.
Isiah waited another few seconds until the car was a couple of hundred yards away, then stood from his hiding place. Keeping his mask in place, though holding it less tightly, he began to run through the trees at a preternatural pace, his feet sure, dodging between trunks and ducking branches. He caught up to within about twenty metres of the car and held his pace, trailing the pluming cloud of dust and spraying water as Filthy roared towards the main road.
It only took a few minutes to reach the asphalt, though it must have taken several years off the life of the already aged Ford. Without even pausing to check for oncoming traffic Filthy skidded the car out onto the road and floored it, accelerating fast. Isiah knew that there was a town some thirty miles away in that direction, but his destination could be anywhere. As Isiah cleared the trees at the end of the gravel road he slung out his consciousness, Anchoring a small part of his mind to the vehicle, a mental tracking device. He could have marked Filthy in the same way, but would almost certainly have been sensed. He just hoped the man would stick with the same car until he reached his destination. All the time the car did not get too far away Isiah would be able to feel it. If it got beyond his range he would lose it, but the Anchor would remain and he would be able to sense it once he came within range of it again. However, it was the person and not the car that was most important and Isiah wanted to keep up with him if he could.
With a sigh and a slight shake of his head Isiah began to sprint after the car. He had simply Travelled here and had not considered that he might need a car to trail someone. Still, Isiah could sprint at speeds far in excess of normal people with his heightened abilities, though he could only keep up speeds like that for a finite amount of time. Keeping his mind on his Anchor he concentrated on his breath and set himself a pace. Hopefully another car would come by soon enough and he could convince the driver to help him, whether the driver really wanted to or not.
He had run for some miles, keeping as close as possible to the Ford, when he got a lucky break. A sign posted a truck stop just ahead. It was not long before he reached it. Filthy had driven straight past it, barrelling on towards his destination. Isiah slowed to a more normal pace and jogged into the car park, breathing hard.
There were a few large trucks parked across the back of the gravel lot, but only two cars. One was a small family compact with a baby seat strapped in the back. Isiah let his mind wander into the diner and felt a woman and child in there, the woman changing the baby in the bathroom. He couldn’t take her vehicle in good conscience. So the decision was made. The other car was a station wagon, not too old, quite good condition. As Isiah strolled casually towards it he probed into the engine and electrics with his mind and triggered the ignition. Popping the lock as he got within a few feet he quickly pulled open the door and jumped in. He saw a man in a suit frantically waving a half eaten sandwich at him through the plate glass window of the diner as he sped away, back out onto the highway. Concentrating on the Anchor he had put on the Ford, he accelerated hard, trying to make up lost ground as quickly as possible.
It was not too long before Isiah eased off on the accelerator as the rusty, dented Ford appeared before him around a long bend. He settled back in the seat and began cruising, keeping a fair distance back while keeping Filthy in sight. As he drove he let his mental Anchor dissipate, no longer needing to take the risk that it might be noticed. It was unlikely that it would be, given its subtle nature, especially on an inanimate object like a car, but safety came from watching all the little details.
Isiah could see Filthy in the driver’s seat, his greasy hair whipping back around the headrest from the wind through the open space left by the broken window. He was smoking a cigarette, his hand occasionally appearing at the window, flicking the ash. This road had another twenty miles or so before it reached a small town. It was unlikely that the town was Filthy’s final destination, only having a population of around two thousand people. But the town also lead to Interstate 94. That was about as far as Isiah’s research of the area had gone; he had had no reason to think he would be cruising across Montana in his search for the Sorcerer, yet now it seemed he would be. And if Filthy was going to be travelling far then this stolen car might become a liability. There was bound to be a police check out on it already. It was hassle Isiah could do without. Still, when they reached the next town maybe Filthy’s plans would become a little clearer. Isiah reached for the radio and flicked it on. The cheap speakers crackled and hissed over the sound of rock and roll, Eddie Cochrane lamenting the lack of a cure for the summertime blues. Isiah smiled, tuning the station in a bit more clearly. You got that right.
When they reached the small town, Filthy pulled into a diner. A good opportunity for Isiah to dump this car and maybe get his bearings. As Filthy drove into the car park and pulled to a stop, Isiah cruised slowly by. As he went he flicked out another mental Anchor, again to the old Ford. He still did not want to risk Anchoring Filthy himself, but at least if the car left he would be able to find it again. He pulled up the stolen station wagon at the curb around the corner and quickly hopped out, mentally re-engaging all the locks as he walked away. Other than inconvenience the man with the sandwich should suffer little for the impromptu loan of his car.
Isiah walked around the corner to the diner and casually strolled in. Guitar music piped through cheap speakers tickled his ears, too quiet to make out properly. He wanted to make sure that Filthy was going to stick around for a while. He was coming out of the bathroom as Isiah entered, tightly locking down his aura, carefully avoiding eye contact. People would rarely remember details of people they saw at the best of times. If no eye contact was made the person might as well have never even been there. There was a stand of newspapers at one end of the counter which Isiah began to casually peruse. As he did so Filthy drew up a stool at the counter and sat down, staring at the countertop. The waitress, her face doing nothing to hide her apathy towards her job, wandered over, notepad in hand. ‘What’ll it be?’ Her nose wrinkled slightly when she was close enough to notice Filthy’s lank hair and dirty coat. Fortunately he had pulled the coat sleeve down over his scarred arm and blood soaked rag of a bandage. His hands were free of blood also, if not completely clean, no doubt the result of his recent visit to the bathroom.
Filthy looked up at the waitress, his eyes lingering unconcernedly over her breasts as he sought her face. ‘Gimme a steak sandwich with the lot, rare. I feel the need for red meat.’ He leered as he spoke, but the waitress just curled up one side of mouth in disgust.
‘Anything to drink?’
‘Coffee.’
The waitress nodded, her pencil scratching at her pad, and walked away. Filthy stared at the countertop again.
Isiah selected a paper at random and walked to the till at the end of the counter. He knew what he needed to know. He had at least twenty minutes, maybe half an hour or even more, while the sandwich was prepared and consumed. He smiled at the waitress. ‘Just the paper thanks’
Outside the air was fresh. Isiah looked left and right along the road, wondering at the best course of action. An old lady wandered by, pulling a shopping trolley behind her. Isiah stepped up to her. ‘Excuse me. Do you know if there’s a service station nearby? Perhaps one that sells second hand cars?’
The old lady looked up at him, her eyes suspicious. ‘Old Jed has a station right on the edge of town. He often has some wreck or other there for sale!’ She cackled at her own joke. ‘He’s a good man, mind,’ she quickly added.
Isiah smiled, nodded. ‘Maybe I’ll pay old Jed a visit then. Where exactly would I find his place?’
Fifteen minutes later Isiah pulled up across the street from the diner in a plain Japanese hatchback, in fairly reasonable condition. It was old, but had a good motor, and was fairly unremarkable. Isiah was still smiling, amused by Jed’s confusion and suspicion at a man that would arrive at a service station, choose a new car and pay cash for it all within around five minutes. Isiah’s mental scan of the chassis, brakes, suspension and engine has reassured him that this car would run without any particular trouble for at least a few months before any work would be needed. There had been a sign in the window asking for two thousand dollars. Isiah had handed old Jed two thousand in cash and asked for the keys and perhaps Jed would be kind enough to throw in a highway map and a tank of gas.
It had taken most of the five minutes to convince Jed that Isiah didn’t want a test drive, didn’t want to look under the hood, but just wanted to get away as quickly as possible. Jed had shook his balding grey head and wandered into the ramshackle building of his service station. He reemerged a minute or two later with a folded road map, a set of keys and papers and a hastily scribbled receipt. As Isiah drove away he saw Jed in the rearview mirror staring at the wad of notes he still held in his hand. Money was no issue for Isiah. When you’ve been around for several hundred years investments and financial planning become second nature.
With a slight shake of his head Isiah looked in through the large plate glass window of the diner, Bottomless Coffee For A Buck. Filthy was there, eating his steak sandwich like he had not eaten anything else for at least a week. The waitress was surreptitiously watching him, her face in a slight grimace of disgust. Isiah settled back in the seat and unfolded his map.
He discovered that he was indeed right upon Interstate 94, which led more or less east to west across Montana. If Filthy was headed for the highway from here then he had two choices. Left would take him to Billings, right to Miles City, on the banks of the Yellowstone River. There were plenty of opportunities to travel on from either of these cities if Filthy chose to, assuming he was even going that far. Billings even had an airport, Logan International, but there was an airport in Glendive too which was less than a hundred miles from Miles City and also in Circle and Ekalaka. In truth there were a million options and no way to second guess them all. At least Isiah now had an idea of the area he was in. He would just have to wait until Filthy moved on and follow him.
It wasn’t long before Filthy climbed back into his battered Ford and pulled out onto the road. Isiah waited a few moments before following. Filthy headed straight to the Interstate and hung a left, towards Billings. Isiah settled back in his seat, turned the radio on. They could reach Billings before dark, though he wondered if Filthy would go further than that today. There was always the possibility that he would drive all night. Only time would tell.

***

‘Leave me alone!’ Faith desperately held back the tears as she slammed the screen door and stormed up the path to the street. She could hear her mother calling her from the kitchen, her stupid, whining voice cracked with tears of her own. But she would not turn around. Her mother could jump in front of a truck and die for all she cared, she was sick of being treated like a child.
As Faith turned the street corner, heading towards the bush, she let the tears flood out, safe in the knowledge that her mother could no longer see her. This walk to the head of the valley and the long, natural walk down to the creek beyond had been her sanctuary for years. Whether she was upset and furious, like now, or if she was calm and serene, it was just right. The best escape.
She shook her head as she wiped away tears with the back of one hand. Always fighting. Always shouting and screaming and slamming doors. Why couldn’t her mother understand that she was a person too? She had feelings, emotions. She had a mind, for fuck’s sake and a strong mind at that. She hated school because the teachers were so condescending to everyone, because the other girls were all such immature boy freaks or clothes horses. The boys themselves were no better, either rev heads talking up V8’s and powerslides or sex starved perverts. Or both. No one understood her. She could not communicate with anyone. The sooner she got out of this shitbox town the better. She loved the Mountains, she loved the bush and the natural vastness of her country, but this little country town with its stickybeak residents and stifling Christian values was suffocating her. No one respected her pagan ways. Even her mother often called her a witch for studying Wiccan texts and the like, but her mother knew nothing of her ways. Her mother didn’t even know what a witch really was. So what if she was dark and brooding sometimes? Weren’t all teenagers like that?
She needed to get down to the city, to be stimulated, to be challenged. Sydney was only an hour and half on the train; she could get back to her valleys and bushwalks any time she wanted. She needed something to prove to her that there was a life worth living out there. 
She turned from the street and headed into the bush on a narrow track. Not one of the publicised bushwalks that the tourist guides listed but a bushwalk only the locals knew about. She followed the track for a couple of hundred yards, then ducked under the blue gums, picked her way carefully across the grass and rock, keeping a casual eye out for snakes, taking heavy, noisy steps just in case.
After a few minutes Faith came out from under the trees onto a promontory of sandstone overlooking the valley. A blue haze hung in the air, produced by the deep exhalations of the myriad gum trees, giving the mountain range its name. The trees were thick like a heavy, rough, dark green carpet right across the valley floor, then up the sloping sides until the sandstone rose out of the bush like a curtain, striated in colours, orange, brown, red, black. The bush began again on the flat top of the opposite side. These were mountains made in reverse, formed from an enormous land plateau, flat on top, with valleys carved millennia ago by raging rivers chewing slowly through the rock.
Faith jumped down off the promontory and picked her way through the sloping scrub and fallen rocks towards the valley floor. This side you could follow all the way to the creek at the bottom if you knew the way. Now she was on her own bushwalk.
As she walked she thought over the latest argument with her mother. Once again it revolved around school. Her father would be furious when he saw her latest results, she didn’t care and her mother started yelling. ‘You’re not a stupid girl, Faith, so why do your results make it look like you are?’ What a bitchy, broken thing to say. Of course she wasn’t stupid. How did her results in such a ridiculous subject as Home Economics define her intelligence? Her results were fine in the subjects that had some relevance. English, geography, history, these things she enjoyed. Real subjects, applicable to the real world. But Home Economics was only good for pathetic full time housewives like her mother and there was no way in hell she would ever become like that. She couldn’t believe she had been talked into taking the subject in the first place. More to keep the peace at the time than anything else, but now it had come around to haunt her.
And when she had said she might even quit school because it was no use to her in real life her mum had gone ballistic. ‘How can you expect to survive in the world without an HSC?’ Like a Higher School Certificate was a passport to wealth and security. Her brother and all his friends had HSCs and not one of them had a decent job. Cinema ticket collector in Penrith, a barman in Katoomba, a shop assistant in Leura. And those were the ones with jobs at all.
It was at about that point that Faith had slammed the door behind her, but she had to admit there was one relevant point. Whatever she wanted to do, it was going to take money. And to get money she needed a job, a job that paid more than working part-time at the supermarket as she had been doing. There were dozens of things that she had thought about doing as a proper job but she had no real idea of how to get started. Though she failed to see how having an HSC would make that much difference.
She wanted to get down to the city. Find some real people, live a real life. She’d find something down there. Even if she started off in a café waiting tables, at least it would be in the city and she could keep on looking for better work after that, find her way. Her brother’s ex, Gabby, had moved down to Sydney. She had a room in a share house somewhere. Faith had the number. She had rung Gabby a couple of times when she had first moved down there and Gabby was always happy to chat. Happy to bitch about the Mountains and the people there. If she turned up in the city and rang Gabby then she’d have a room for at least a night or two. Gabby would let her crash on the floor.
She sat down on a rock under the shade of a gum tree. The bush smelled so good at this time of year, even if it was tinder dry. She would miss it, but she realised that she had just made a decision. Her heart began to beat a little faster as the realisation grew in her mind. She was going to drop out. She was going to quit school, quit this shitty town and run away to the city. She would be eighteen in a few months and then there was pretty much nothing her parents or anyone else could do. She could certainly stay hidden for a few months, especially with Gabby’s help. Her job at the supermarket on evenings and weekends had helped her put away a few hundred bucks. She didn’t buy into all the clothes and things that girls her age were supposed to be into, she didn’t hang out at the mall in Penrith every weekend. She had money to get started. She would leave a note, slip away and catch a late train down to Sydney. She wouldn’t let on that she was going to contact Gabby. She would just tell people not to look for her because she wanted to go away and be left alone. She just needed a couple of days to get herself organised.
Faith leaned back on her hands, letting the dappled sunlight through the leaves play across her face. Damn, it was hot today. But she felt good. She laughed a little, excitement rushing through her veins. I’m getting the fuck out of Dodge!

3

It was getting dark as Filthy pulled up in front of an old building on the outskirts of Billings. The drive had been uneventful, almost boring. The building was of old stone with a wood and tile roof. It had the look of an old mill house or farm house that had slowly been swallowed by the burgeoning population as Billings had grown from a farmers community into a large city. Isiah drove by and turned the nearest corner. He killed the engine and hopped out, mentally tapping down the locks as he jogged back to the corner. As he paused, looking carefully past a redbrick corner, he saw Filthy disappearing through the front door of the old house. There were no obvious lights in the place. Isiah could not tell if Filthy had let himself in or if someone had answered the door. Now it was going to be tricky to keep an eye on proceedings. Isiah needed a surreptitious disguise.
He went back to his car and drove further along the road, looking for a quiet, dark spot. As night fell the shadows grew quickly. It wasn’t long before Isiah was parked in the purple dark shadow of a large tree, the car almost hidden. Seeing inside the car would be difficult, even from close up. Isiah climbed over the driver’s seat and laid down in the back, making himself as comfortable as possible in the near blackness, his large frame considerably cramped. Once he was settled, curled almost foetally, he began erecting shields around himself and the car, invisible barriers that would alert him if any one or any thing came near. Once he was sure that he would be safe he relaxed into a state of deep meditation, let his mind slip free from his body. He paused, his astral self floating comfortably above the car, looked around. The area seemed quiet and secure, his body was completely concealed by shadows. The psychic alarm barriers could do the rest.
Isiah flew the half mile or so back to the building that Filthy had entered. It would be converted now, someone’s private residence. Isiah knew that Filthy had some degree of talent with magic, so it was fair to assume that any one else that might be in the house could well have similar abilities. Travelling the astral plane was very convenient, and it was all but completely undetectable to people that had no connection to the greater energies of the universe, but it was no real disguise to talented beings. Filthy would spot him immediately that he drew near. Perhaps not in great detail, but Filthy would certainly know that something was there and that would be enough to put him on his guard. Isiah wanted to learn as much as possible without Filthy suspecting a thing.
Sinking down through the road surface and gently floating through the sewers below the house led Isiah to his goal. A rat, dirty and matted, ran swiftly along a ledge of stone above the gently flowing sewerage, whiskers flickering. Isiah mentally pinned the creature to the floor and carefully slipped his consciousness, his astral self, into the rat’s mind. ‘Scuse me there, fella. Won’t be long.
Isiah pushed the rat’s consciousness aside and asserted his own. For the rat it was really no different than falling asleep. Or perhaps slipping into a coma. Either way, it was painless. Isiah, now inhabiting the rat’s body, stood and shook himself from nose to tail. The rat felt old and sick, but strong enough. Looking around Isiah began to make his way up to the house in search of Filthy.
It took him a while to find a way in, but he eventually found rat sized access and quickly scurried through the place, searching for people. He could hear voices and feel vibrations coming from up ahead. Keeping to shadows and keeping his mind well cloaked, hiding behind shelves and curtains, Isiah eventually found his way to a large room. It was a dining room, it seemed, with one large, central table and several chairs. Little else occupied the room other than some old artworks on the walls and three people seated at the table. One of them was Filthy. There was a small unit just outside the door, wooden with a glass front. Some small items were inside, combs, ivory hairclips, tortoiseshell spectacle frames, fragments of several yesterdays. Isiah slipped behind the unit and listened to the voices coming from the dining room.
‘It’s easier said than done, mind you.’
‘Of course it is, but nonetheless possible.’ That was Filthy’s voice, Isiah recognised it from the diner.
‘Anyway, you got the pouch that Dominus requested?’
‘Of course. Nothing to worry about. Good of you to put me up on my journey.’
‘When will you deliver it?’
‘Who knows. You have a Gather tonight?’
‘Yes.’
‘Well, I’ll stay tonight and head off tomorrow then. I can take a flight first thing and see how I go from there.’
Isiah was intrigued. He’s delivering the pouch to someone they call Dominus and needs a flight to find him. Do they call the Sorcerer Dominus? And what is a Gather? More questions and no answers.
The three men continued to talk. ‘So, where is Dominus now?’
Filthy laughed, a guttural, dirty sound. ‘I can’t tell you that. You know better than to even ask!’
‘Well, I just wonder. You know, all this business seems so surreal. We’ve seen the power, from people like yourself, of course, but…’
Filthy snorted, derisive. ‘You want to be careful, talking like that. You have doubts? That kinda thing can get you killed.’
‘But seriously, are we really that close to the New Ascendance? This change in focus over the last few years is a little strange, don’t you think?’
Isiah’s ears pricked up a little higher. New Ascendance?
Filthy snorted again. ‘Of course we are. Do you really need any proof after the things you’ve seen? The blood you’ve spilled? Our Dominus is very wise in our ways, yet he’s always reexamining his own focus and that of the rest of us. This isn’t a change of focus. It’s more a refinement of purpose.
‘I’ll tell you what. I don’t have a fraction of the attention that Dominus does, but I’ll lead your Gather tonight. I’ll talk to your congregation and we’ll have a little practical demonstration. How do you like that idea?’
‘Practical demonstration? You have to be careful, the cops in this town are bastards.’
‘The cops in every town are bastards. It’s a cop’s job to be a bastard, it says so on their contract. Fuck ‘em. Anyway, I’m not going to kill anyone. It seems to me that you’re losing a little faith in our mission here. We can be raised in the dark glory of Yath-vados, washed in the blood of unbelievers and raised above all others in a new world order. I think you need reminding of that. I think you need to see a little direct intervention.’
There was a gasp from the others. ‘You can do that?’ one of them asked.
‘Of course I can. I don’t have the same level of power as Dominus himself, naturally, but I am an Optimates of Eighth Degree. I can make direct communion with Novus Sempiterna Omnipotens. His time will come and our will and our faith will make that happen.’
Isiah frowned. Their use of Latin is interesting.
‘Who was your leader before you took over here?’ Filthy asked. ‘Who started this Gather?’
‘It was Lars. Then he moved on and left us in charge. I think he went to Australia. He was powerful, but I’m not sure that he would ever claim to have direct communion.’
Filthy laughed, a short bark. ‘He’s a good man, Lars, and more powerful than you realise. What time is your Gather?’
‘Soon, downstairs. The congregation should start arriving any minute. Perhaps the demonstration you describe will be good for all of us. There are some here that have joined since Lars left and we are… less impressive.’
‘But you’re still recruiting well?’
‘Of course. The disaffected are drawn to our call.’
‘Good. Let’s get ourselves downstairs and get ready then.’
Isiah hunched back into the shadows as the three men trouped from the room and headed off down the hallway. He followed as soon as it was safe. One of the men went to the front of the house, telling the others that he would wait for people to arrive and send them down. Filthy and the other man went down into the cellar through an iron studded, heavy wooden door. Isiah hopped in through the door just as it was closing and scurried quickly back to the shadows, hopping down cold stone steps.
The basement was decked out with rows of wooden benches, like pews. There was a large altar at one end, little more than a table with a black covering. Lots of black hanging cloth, curtains, sputtering candles. The whole place was a dark, black parody of a Christian church in many ways, though it lacked any obvious religious icons.
‘Where are your robes?’ Filthy asked.
The other man went to a corner and returned carrying black robes like monk’s habits. The two men slipped them on, leaving the hoods down, piled on their shoulders like deflated balloons. Each robe had a red disc right in the middle of the chest, like a stain from a bleeding heart. Isiah, hidden in the shadows, was amused and perturbed at the same time. The black church, the black robes, all the talk of the New Ascendance, the blood of unbelievers, a new world order. It was all so cheesy, cliched almost. Yet Isiah knew that this Sorcerer must be a powerful man. He must be the one they were referring to as Dominus. There was something disturbing about this, something unique. The question was, how dangerous was it? How established had it become?
There were numerous cults and societies in the world, some more established than others, some ancient, some new. Not many of them had any real impact on the greater scheme of things. Few of them would ever have any impact of any note on the Balance, yet Isiah had long since learned to treat everything with suspicion. When you had been around as long as he had it was hard to ignore how stupid people could be and how dangerous that made them.
Isiah slowly made his way through the shadows towards the front of the room. He wanted to be in a position where he could see the congregation as well as the service. As he picked a darkened spot the door to the cellar opened and two young men, late teens perhaps, long hair, heavy metal bandnames on their t-shirts, sloped into the room and sat quietly on the pews at the back.
Filthy smiled at his friend. ‘Nearly showtime, Dan.’
Dan nodded, smiling slightly. He walked towards the young men. ‘Good evening. Good to see you guys back again.’
One of the teenagers smiled awkwardly. He was obviously the bold one of the two. ‘We thought it might be worth another try. Seemed a bit hokey before, but we’re prepared to withhold judgment.’
Dan laughed. ‘You’re honest, at least. Well, after tonight I’m sure you’ll be convinced.’ As Dan spoke, he lifted his right hand and pointed at his wrist, one eyebrow raised.
The lads looked confused for a moment, then realisation dawned simultaneously for both of them. They dug in their pockets and pulled out black leather wristbands, each with a deep red spot on it, leather laces connecting each end like a belt. They tied them on, the red spot over the inside of their wrists.
‘Never forget; nothing worthwhile is born without blood,’ Dan said slowly, his face serious. The lads nodded, slightly nervous. As Dan walked back to the front of the room they looked at each other and made faces, then laughed quietly.
Over the next ten minutes or so the room slowly filled. Isiah was surprised at the numbers. He lost count at fifteen, his rat’s eye view hindered considerably by the front row, but he could hear and sense many more arriving. There must have been thirty people by the time things looked ready to begin. Filthy had been talking earlier about the leader of this group before the current incumbents and had called him a powerful man. Lars. That meant that Filthy knew Lars, but not these guys. They had just offered him lodgings, presumably based on his status within their society. So the Sorcerer had groups in at least a few places and they weren’t all run by people in direct contact with him it seemed. Lars had apparently gone to Australia, so the group would seem to be quite global.
Isiah had always considered this Sorcerer character something of a loner that had picked up a protégé in Samuel Harrigan, but this was making things look altogether different. Filthy was obviously well versed in the Sorcerer’s blood magic. This Lars character was apparently powerful, more so than these people here realised according to Filthy. It would seem that Isiah’s quarry was more of a threat than he had considered. And that didn’t even begin to address the point of these so-called Gathers and their talk of Yath-vados and the Novus Sempiterna Omnipotens, Latin for New Eternal Almighty.
The gathered crowd was an unlikely mix. There were a number of people like the first two that Isiah had seen. Young, under thirty, alternative. Isiah always sympathised with the alternative youth. They were often the ones with more developed minds and free will that actually thought about stuff rather than just follow, sheep-like. Not always, but often. The large majority of people got sucked into society’s norms without any consideration of what they were actually doing. Over the centuries Isiah had always witnessed the alternatively minded minorities effect the greatest change in ideals while the blinkered will of the majority governed stubbornly.
Others in the room tonight were similar, society’s rejects. Bikers, punks, metalheads, Goths. There were a few others too, some even in suits as if they’d come straight from their nine to five grind. One young girl wore a McDonalds uniform that she tried to conceal with a heavy black cardigan. Most of the people were under thirty years old or so, but not all. There was an old man off to one side, his dark skin blending into his surroundings, while his greying hair stood out against the dark walls. He had to be at least sixty.
There was a soft susurration of chatter in the room that faded quickly as Dan stepped up to the altar, nodding to his counterpart who now stood at the foot of the stairs at the back of the room. Dan stood tall behind the altar, arms above his head. ‘People,’ he called, his voice deep, strident. ‘Welcome!’ He held up his right hand, palm towards the crowd and slowly closed his fist tightly. His black wristband with the deep red spot became visible as his sleeve slid back. Everyone gathered rose their right hands in a similar gesture, fists clenched. Each wore the wristband. ‘Praise Yath-vados, by blood!’ Dan intoned.
The crowd replied as one. ‘Praise Yath-vados, by blood!’
Dan took a deep breath and continued. ‘By blood are all things living empowered and by blood is all change effected. Nothing worthwhile is ever born without blood. Through our ministry will Yath-vados rise. Through our efforts will the world be born anew. We will ensure the New Ascendance. We mean no harm to those that don’t follow, though we will encourage all to believe. We will go about our Will and oppose them that would oppose us. If it means their blood, so be it!’
‘So be it!’ The power of the crowd’s chant was surprising in its force.
Dan raised his other hand high. ‘Cruor Novus Sempiterna Omnipotens!’
Hands throughout the room punched the dry air. ‘Cruor Novus Sempiterna Omnipotens!’
The furry brows of the rat in the shadows knitted as Isiah frowned. Cruor was Latin for blood or gore. Blood New Eternal Almighty. It didn’t make much sense.
Dan lowered his arms and bowed his head slightly, staring at the floor between the altar and the first row, breathing deeply, softly. The energy of the group subsided and he looked up again. ‘We have a special guest here tonight. One of our Order is visiting on business and has graced us with his presence. We were fortunate enough to offer him a place to stay on his travels and, in return, he has offered to speak to you tonight. One of our most senior Brothers, he has the personal ear of our leader. You all know that we are led by the wise guidance of the man we know as Dominus, though few of us ever meet him in person. This man, here tonight, may be as close as some of you ever get. Brothers and Sisters, please welcome Optimates Cruor of the Eighth Degree, Brother Frank.’
As Dan gestured to the side, motioning Frank to join him, Isiah smiled to himself. Filthy Frank. One of the most senior, eh?
Frank stepped up to the altar, nodding his thanks to Dan. His filthiness and guttural presence seemed to smooth out as he stood there, preparing to perform. He raised his right arm. ‘Cruor Novus Sempiterna Omnipotens!’ The crowd responded in kind once more. Frank smiled broadly. ‘Let us begin with the Rite of Dedication.’
Dan stepped forward again and placed a chalice on the altar before Frank. With practiced ease the gathered members stood and formed a line. Slowly, reverently, the first in line approached Frank. Frank dipped his fingers into the chalice and drew them out, scarlet, dripping. He touched his fingertips to the person’s forehead and uttered something under his breath. ‘By blood,’ the acolyte whispered quietly in response.
Isiah could tell without the need of any extra sensory study that magic was at work here. Whatever words Frank was muttering, they were in the language of the foul blood magic of the Sorcerer. Each person received the touch of blood and the words were uttered in some strange parody of the Catholic Communion, and each acolyte was subjected to something there that affected the mind. Isiah ached to break from his disguise and feel exactly what was happening, but he did not dare. There was too much still to be learned and secrecy was his only ally.
Eventually the whole gathering had received the strange rite and returned to their seats. Frank touched his fingertips together, bowed his head. His voice was deep and surreal when he spoke. ‘We believe in the blood.’
The crowd, as one, replied, ‘We believe in the blood.’
Frank continued alone. ‘There is power in the free mind and our minds are free. There is power in independence and we will always strive for freedom of action. We will oppose those that would curtail our Will and support those so oppressed.’
The voice of the gathered members was soft, but strong in numbers. ‘We believe in the blood.’
Frank smiled gently at his steepled fingers. ‘By blood are all things living empowered and by blood is all change effected. Nothing worthwhile is ever born without blood. Nothing worth having is ever gained without sacrifice. The sacrifice may be our own or another’s, but by sacrifice shall our Will be known.’
‘We believe in the blood.’
‘Our Order is powerful, our magic is real. Our Will be known.’
This time the voice of the crowd was stronger. ‘Our Will be known.’
Frank raised his eyes, drinking in his audience. ‘Cruor Novus Sempiterna Omnipotens!’
The voices bounced back from the walls. ‘Cruor Novus Sempiterna Omnipotens!’
Frank opened his hands, palms up, and smiled. ‘It is indeed pleasing to see so many of you here tonight. The slow but sure expansion of our Order is wonderful evidence of our growth and eventual success. Brother Dan is too kind with his words and paints me as rather more than I really am. Certainly I have been a part of the Ordo Novus Cruor for a long time. I was one of the first fortunate enough to take tutorship from our Dominus. But whether you are Neophyte, First Degree or Optimates Cruor, we are all equal in at least one regard; we all want to see things change. We are all sick of the world we live in, the normality forced upon us, the dictatorship of our governments, our bosses at work, our families.
‘We are people who desire something more. We work towards realising and exercising our own free will. We know that only through blood is anything gained. And that doesn’t mean that we have to spill blood in the streets, though sometimes we just might do that!’ Frank smiled and a quiet chuckle rippled through the crowd. Frank paused long enough to make the silence after the laughter just a little bit uncomfortable. ‘We need to follow our hearts and sow a little social disorder. We need to make waves in the still pond of apathy and dedicate our efforts to Yath-vados Himself. When we manage to shake enough numbness from the bones of society, we will see Yath-vados rise again and take the world to new heights.
‘However, we know that anything worth having comes from sacrifice. That sacrifice might be the loss of our comforts, it might be walking away from a cushy job, it might be disowning parents or partners that would stand in the way of our ideals. Or it might be the spilling of our blood or the blood of others for our magic.’
Frank drew himself up taller and took a deep breath. ‘Our Order is somewhat unique in that we haven’t given up on the old ways. We haven’t lost sight of our power and watered down our rituals. Our power, our magic, is real. It’s not something to be trifled with or taken in vain, but it is something that gives us enormous potential. Tonight I will show you something of that power. For those of you that don’t believe that there really is something beyond and above us that we pray to, let me show you the truth. For those of you that enjoy our anarchy, yet doubt the holy nature of our mission, let me show you a little something of Yath-vados Himself!’
A subtle intake of breath passed through the gathered crowd, people looking at each other, eyebrows raised. Frank paused for quite a while, letting the people take in what he had said. Eventually he raised a hand again and silence settled over the group slowly, like a silk sheet. ‘I need someone to help me. Perhaps someone that has doubts?’ He was looking directly towards the back of the room and Isiah would have bet that he was looking at the two young boys that had entered first. Perhaps he intended to make something of an example of them. All this talk of blood and sacrifice had Isiah worried.
Heads in the crowd turned, necks craning to see who was being singled out. There was some muttering and scuffling. Eventually one of the young metal fans stood, the bolder of the two. He looked sheepish. Frank grinned like a wolf. ‘Excellent! Thank you, son, come forward.’
The boy approached the altar nervously. As he did so, Frank asked, ‘What name and rank, Brother?’
‘Er… Scott. Neophyte.’ The boys words were barely audible. ‘This is only my second visit,’ he added. ‘I only Initiated last week.’
Frank nodded reassuringly. ‘No problem. You will like this!’
‘You’re not going to hurt me, are you?’
A ripple of laughter once again passed through the crowd at Scott’s words. Some of the crowd looked nervous for him, others almost predatory in their excitement. Dan smiled softly. Frank held out his hand to Scott and guided him to sit on the altar, then gently laid him back. Scott glanced nervously at the gathered crowd, then back up at Frank’s face, now looming above him. Frank gently patted Scott’s forehead. ‘I’m going to draw just a little of your blood, Scott, but don’t fear. You know from your Initiation that we always spill blood. I’m going to use you as a channel and you’ll have the best seat in the house for tonight’s demonstration.’
Scott was visibly trembling, yet he took a deep breath. He appeared to have made the sudden decision to suck up whatever was before him. He had pride and was determined not to give in to his fear. Besides, as he had mentioned earlier, he considered all this a little bit hokey. Isiah was afraid that the boy’s views were about to change dramatically.
‘You will all know from your Initiations that our magic is shared slowly. You saw it at your Initiation. Those of you that have gained the First Degree and higher have started to learn to use it. However, rarely, beyond the Initiation, will Neophytes and Prospects see the manifestation of our powers and faith. In many ways, that is one of your first tests, to persevere regardless.’ Frank’s voice was soft, yet it carried through the room with dramatic power. Isiah felt the subtle hint of fresh MageSign. Frank was already manipulating energy, drawing upon his talent.
‘However, sometimes it may be required to remind you all, whatever level, of the kind of strength we can command!’ Frank grinned as he spoke this time, his voice rising. With a flourish he grabbed young Scott’s arm and lifted it, jerking Scott slightly across the altar. Frank’s other hand flashed into view, his shining knifeblade reflecting the candlelight. Scott cried out in surprise and fear. Frank raised his eyes, staring across the crowd as he held his blade and Scott’s hand aloft. His eyes were narrowed, his expression mean.
Isiah carefully let his mind creep out from hiding, just a little. With Frank’s activity he could afford to let his consciousness scan briefly through the room. He was already aware, to some degree, of the kind of power that Filthy Frank had. He could also feel the strength in Dan as this groups’ leader stood back, smiling slyly. Isiah could also feel what it was that Frank was doing with his mind while he spoke. Every other mind in the room was being rendered just slightly soporific by Frank, his magic raising dopamine levels in their brains and at the same time causing them to feel slightly sleepy. In effect, he was causing a mild euphoric hypnosis over everyone present with the power of his own will. It was a simple enough trick to someone with talent. But what was that thing with the blood rite earlier? Something more pervasive was done to each member individually then.
‘Let the power of Yath-vados be seen!’ Frank cried. He slapped the flat of his broad knife across Scott’s palm and quickly shifted his grip on the boy’s hand. With his hand wrapping over Scott’s he squeezed, causing Scott to close his grip over the knife. ‘Be strong, Scott! Believe in the power of the Novus Omnipotens. His knuckles whitened as he squeezed harder. Scott moaned loudly as the blade bit into his palm and blood began to trickle past his thumb, over his wrist, running in quick rivulets down his forearm.
Isiah quickly retracted his mind again, cloaking himself once more as the evidence of magic in the room rose exponentially with the release of Scott’s blood. Just like Samuel, you only really believe in your own power when the blood flows, eh, Filthy?
Frank was breathing heavily, his eyes slightly rolled up as he worked his spell. His mouth was moving quickly as he muttered, incanted. Isiah couldn’t hear the words but he had little doubt that it was the same guttural, visceral language that he had heard Samuel Harrigan using whenever he worked this foul blood magic. ‘Yath-vados!’ Frank yelled, his voice echoing off the walls. ‘Yath-vados! By your will and mine, visit us.’
The sudden and distinct shimmer of RealmShift appeared in the air above Scott, accompanied by a coppery, sulphurous taste and scent in the air. Shit, he’s really summoning something! Isiah thought, genuinely surprised.
Through the haze of RealmShift a dark, nebulous cloud began to form. The others in the room were excited and uncomfortable in their seats, some looking terrified, some exultant. All were pinned in place by Frank’s earlier ministrations to their minds, combined with their desire to be a part of this. The dark cloud surged and rolled, almost obscuring Frank but not completely opaque. As ripples and swirls ran through it a shape began to coalesce. The shape slowly gained features, indistinct and generic, yet unmistakably a face. People in the room gasped and grinned. The face gained more substance, the air became more charged, static, energised. Suddenly the mouth gaped open, uncannily wide, and a howl vomited forth slowly morphing into maniacal laughter, deafening, palpable. Some people in the crowd tried to lean back or move from their seats, shying away, their eyes wild.
The laughter became a word. ‘Cruor! Cruooooor….’ The word drew out into a howl like a hurricane, the sound manifesting physically, whipping at the curtains around the room and at people’s clothes. Scott’s long hair whipped about his head as he lay, terrified, held fast by Frank, beneath the black maelstrom. The wind increased, screeching through the small space then, in an instant, it was gone.
The curtains fell still, Scott’s hair dropped across his face and the energy of RealmShift vanished with a subtle pop, air filling a vacuum. Silence, but for Scott’s laboured breathing, settled over the room.
Isiah sat back on his haunches in the shadows, truly disturbed. Who the hell was that just then? If only he could have cast his mind out, felt for some clue as to the identity of whatever it was that Frank had just summoned, but that would have given him away completely. His mind would have shone out like a lighthouse on a moonless night to all those in the room with talent, including the creature summoned. There was no way he could have taken that risk. There was something much larger than he had ever anticipated going on here and if he was going to learn about it he needed to move very carefully.
Dan approached Frank and handed him gauze and a bandage. Between them they dressed Scott’s palm, shallowly sliced from one side to the other by Frank’s large blade. Scott stared, silent, wide-eyed, saying nothing. The gathered crowd watched silently too. Once Scott’s hand was bandaged Frank leaned forward and kissed him gently, almost lovingly, on the forehead. As he stood up straight again he coaxed Scott up into a sitting position. Scott sat, shakily, letting his legs swing over the side of the altar so that he perched on its edge. Frank smiled broadly at the crowd before him.
‘Brother Scott, though just a Neophyte at his second Gather, has enabled wonder for all of us tonight!’ Frank’s hypnotic effect had drained from the room and the gathered people whooped and clapped, their excitement and fear suddenly given a route for expression. Scott looked around the crowd, a slightly manic smile playing at the corners of his mouth. ‘Do you still think us hokey?’ Frank asked of him.
‘Not really,’ Scott replied, laughing nervously. The others laughed too, clapping vigourously once more.
‘Go on back to your seat, son,’ Frank said kindly. As Scott got up and walked to the back of the room, accepting occasional pats and nods from other members, Frank said, ‘It is easy to doubt the reality of what we do sometimes. While we all believe strongly in our ideals, it is sometimes difficult to believe with equal conviction in Yath-vados. He will make everything we desire come about, if we have faith in Him. Remember that.
‘Remember also that the people who would tell you to forget your allegiance to the Ordo Novus Cruor are your enemy. They are the kind of people that will remain trapped by society. They are the kind that would hinder your growth. If they won’t join in our ways, leave them by the side of the road and continue your own journey without them.
‘Also leave behind those that you know will never understand what we do. The police and the teachers, the people that think us dangerous. Let not their fear undermine your journey. They don’t need to know what it is that makes you whole. Our secrets must be protected so that our destiny can be achieved.’
Frank let his gaze drift slowly back and forth across the crowd. Some were nodding, smiling, others sitting quite still, almost expressionless. ‘How many here are Neophytes?’ Frank asked. A few hands raised, one heavily bandaged. ‘And how many Prospects?’ Another half a dozen or so hands raised. Frank nodded. ‘Good. For those Neophytes, think hard now what you will do to prove yourself. What will you do to become a Prospect? For those Prospects, never forget that what you have done so far is just the beginning. Stay true, serve your time and your invite to the First Degree will not be long in coming.’
Frank clapped his hands together and drew in a deep breath. He repeated the mantra of the Order. ‘By blood are all things living empowered and by blood is all change effected. Nothing worthwhile is ever born without blood. Through our ministry will Yath-vados rise. Through our efforts will the world be born anew. We will ensure the New Ascendance. We mean no harm to those that don’t follow, though we will encourage all to believe. We will go about our Will and oppose them that would oppose us. If it means their blood, so be it!’
The members were more emphatic in their response than ever before. ‘So be it!’
‘Yath-vados empower you.’
‘We believe in the blood.’
Frank grinned, empowered himself by the faith and energy he received back from the people spread before him. ‘Cruor Novus Sempiterna Omnipotens!’
The crowd shouted now, their voices raucous. ‘Cruor Novus Sempiterna Omnipotens!’
Frank nodded, looking around the room with glittering eyes. ‘There ends the general Gather.’ He looked to Dan and gestured for him to step up to the altar.
Dan nodded, taking his place. ‘Brothers and Sisters, tonight has been a special night indeed. Please, thank Optimates Cruor Frank!’ The gathered crowd clapped and cheered and Frank smiled benignly, lowering his head in a slight bow. Dan called more loudly over the applause. ‘Those First Degree and above, let us move into Sanctum. The new ones among us, thank you so much and think hard on Brother Frank’s words. We will see you again next time.’
There was a sudden shift in volume as the applause gave way to the massed movement of people and the rise of dozens of varied conversations. Dan’s partner moved to the side of the stairs and guided the Neophytes and Prospects of the group back up, presumably to escort them out. Dan and Frank stepped back and pulled aside the curtain behind the altar to reveal another door, leading further back into the cellar. Isiah didn’t need to expend much energy to feel that this door was heavily protected with magical wards of several kinds. As the remaining members of the group made their way into the room beyond Isiah cursed. There was no way that he would be able to pass into that room in any guise without being noticed. Whatever this group was all about, the really serious activity among its more established members would take place in there and Isiah would have to wait to learn more about that.
Resignedly he scurried quickly through the shadows and hopped up the steps, slipping quickly through with the last of those leaving the meeting. Going back the way he had come he headed back down into the sewers below and slipped his astral self out of the old rat’s body. It was like finally being able to stretch after spending hours locked in a cupboard. The rat awoke and shook itself, then went on about its business, oblivious. Isiah slipped up through the road and into the street in front of the house. It looked so unassuming and irrelevant from the outside. The last of the group was just leaving, the front door closing quietly behind them. Isiah saw Scott and his friend talking animatedly as they walked across the road, looking excitedly at Scott’s bandaged hand.
Isiah sighed as he watched. He had come away from there with far more questions than answers. As he thought this his eyes drifted up and he caught sight of sudden movement on the roof of the building. Immediately alert, his preternatural vision made out a figure in the shadows near the eaves. Just as his eyes focussed, the figure noticed him too. For a fraction of a second they were both frozen, staring at one another. Isiah was stunned. I’m astral, how can they see me? Then, with the speed and agility of a cat, the figure leapt up and over the peak of the roof. Isiah shot up through the air, desperately trying to gain a clearer physical and psychic image of the person. As he reached the air above the roof the person was gone, vanished.
Isiah was intrigued. Someone extremely adept, physically and mentally, it would seem. They had been able to see his astral self and they had been able to physically outrun him in that form. There weren’t many that could do such a thing. It certainly hadn’t been a vampire or lycanthrope, he was certain of that. Their presence was like a bad odour in a closed room and equally hard to conceal. It seemed to be human, but there was something most unusual about it. And it would seem that whoever they were, they were also spying on this Ordo Novus Cruor gathering.
Questions stacked upon questions as Isiah made his way back to his physical self concealed in the shadows on the back seat of his car. He smiled crookedly. This was damned frustrating, but it might be fun too.

4

Dawn was long past and the morning was drawing towards the afternoon, but it still appeared to be night outside. The wind and the rain continued unabated, leafless trees whipping back and forth. Raindrops mixed with slushy hail, beating a random rhythm on the old glass panes of the house on Braden Estate, rat-a-tat-tat with a howling vocal. The leaden darkness of the sky was oppressive, blotting out what little watery winter sun there might be. The fire crackling in the huge hearth did little to dissipate the cold in the large room.
The Sorcerer stood at the window, hands buried in the voluminous sleeves of the large coat he wore. Whatever was under the coat was rarely revealed. Dark trousers and ancient looking leather shoes protruded from its hem. Its many deep pockets contained all the things most precious to him. Its thick fabric and high collar were his shield against the world outside and the imbeciles that populated it. The coat hung heavily from his tall, skeletal frame, doing little to disguise his lack of physical bulk. He was a tall and powerful man, but his strength did not lay in the size of his muscles or his athleticism. He was old and worn. Older and more worn than any of those around him could fathom and he felt older still. And he was tired. But he had purpose. And for the first time in decades he felt a sense of dread. He couldn’t help but feel overwhelmed by it on occasion, like a tiny, broken dinghy being thrown inexorably along on the crest of a massive, rolling wave. He trembled just slightly.
Then it came again. The voice. Hissing and sliding in his ears, but from the inside out. He never heard the voice as an external sound, but from deep within his head. Like animated corpses clawing through soft mud to the world above, the words oozed through his mind and sounded in his ears and in his brain simultaneously, whispering, cajoling, teasing, flirting. With a gasp and flinch the Sorcerer’s head tipped back, his mouth falling open. He sucked in air as he stared towards the ceiling, his face contorting, nodding tiny, vigorous nods. ‘Of course, of course,’ he said, his voice husky, rasping. A slightly manic laugh escaped his lips and his body shook, a shiver running from head to toes. ‘Yes, yes. It will be!’
A nervous cough from the doorway of the room caused the Sorcerer to snap out of it, his head whipping around like a cobra about to strike. Jake, holding the door half open, leaning through slightly, jumped, recoiling involuntarily. ‘My apologies, Dominus. I knocked but there was no reply.’
The Sorcerer shook himself and made a dismissive face. ‘Don’t worry, Jake.’
‘Are you all right?’
‘Yes, I’m fine. Fine. What do you want?’
Jake stepped gingerly into the room and took a deep breath. ‘We need more.’
The Sorcerer nodded. ‘Yes. His appetite is rather greater than I had anticipated. Didn’t Braden go quietly?’
A small smile tugged one side of Jake’s mouth. ‘Yeah. The moment you killed Colley he knew.’
‘Yes, but he seemed particularly quiet. Intense. The way he stared at me. If I didn’t know for a fact how weak he was...’
‘He hated you. That’s all it was. Hate and knowing there was nothing he could do.’
The Sorcerer nodded, a small laugh escaping. ‘Yes, I suppose so. Anyway, it’s beside the point now. I had thought we would have more time between feeds, but it’s not to be. What do you suggest?’ The Sorcerer indicated one of the chairs before the fire as he spoke, sitting down in another as he did so.
Jake sat thoughtfully. ‘We’ve discussed a few options, but I still don’t know which is the right move to make. The easiest would be to start having the Gathers here again.’
The Sorcerer clapped his hands softly together, rubbing them against the cold. ‘Damn this fucking hole, I’d like to leave it all behind. An English winter, what was I thinking?  No. Having Gathers here again would be too risky. We must keep this whole situation completely under wraps. Having Brothers and Sisters of any decent level in this building now would risk compromising our position. You, Chris and I are the only ones that I can risk coming close to the core of our endeavour.’
‘And even Chris and I have no real idea what you’re doing,’ Jake said, with a crooked smile.
‘For your own safety.’ The Sorcerer’s returning smile was equally sly.
Jake laughed. ‘You know, I kinda prefer it that way in any case. Chris and I have followed you for many, many years and you have taught us amazing things. We have no reason to doubt your methods.’
  There was silence for a few seconds. Jake looked at the Sorcerer with the eyes of the devoted. The Sorcerer stared into the fire. When the Sorcerer spoke again it was in a more decisive tone. ‘No, we simply can’t risk having Gathers here again. Keep them where they are in York. Chris has gone to York tonight?’
‘Yes. He left about an hour ago.’
‘Then it will be your job to hunt for food, dear Jake. You are quite the expert. The child will need to feed before the morning, but that’s plenty of time for you. If possible find someone that won’t be missed. We can harvest the local homeless and….’ The Sorcerer arched in his seat, gasping. His eyes rolled back slightly and he looked straight through Jake, his mouth working soundlessly.
Jake was half out his chair, one hand reaching for his mentor, his eyes wide. ‘Dominus? Sorcerer!’
The Sorcerer’s left hand shot out, grabbing Jake by the wrist, squeezing hard. His fingertips, ragged nails, dug into Jake’s flesh. Then, like an elastic band reaching breaking point, snapping, he slumped down into his chair and gasped a deep, hitching breath. His hand slipped from Jake’s wrist down into his lap. Jake stared, still half standing from his chair.
The Sorcerer’s expression showed annoyance, a trace almost of disgust. Without looking at Jake he said, ‘Perhaps not the homeless or destitute. Find a good donor. Someone clean and healthy. You will need to be a lot more careful, obviously, but I trust your skills.’
Jake sat slowly back down, his eyes never leaving his master’s face. The Sorcerer’s features, lined and craggy, shifted with the light and shadow cast by the fire as he stared into its dancing depths. He seemed to be staring through the logs, the floor, the cellar, staring deep into the earth below. Jake ran his fingertips over the red marks where the Sorcerer had gripped him. ‘Dominus, are you…’
‘You had better go, Jake. Time is of the essence.’
For a moment Jake said nothing. Then, ‘Sure. Is there anything you need? Before I leave. Or anything I can bring you?’
The Sorcerer’s voice was quiet. ‘No, son. There’s food enough for us here and that’s all we need.’
Jake nodded and stood up. ‘I’ll see you in a few hours. I’ll be back before midnight.’
  The Sorcerer made no indication that he had heard but Jake assumed that he had. Watching his mentor stare deeply, almost angrily, into the flames, Jake quietly left the room and closed the door softly behind him.
The Sorcerer drew a long deep breath in through his large, hooked nose, steepling his fingers in front of his chin. The flames danced around the logs like tribal shamans in an ecstatic trance. The wind howled and the sleet rattled against the windows.
	
***

The sound of the carriage rocking along on the rails was hypnotic, the dark night outside making half-mirrors of the windows. Faith stared out, through her own ghostly reflection, at the lights shooting past. They had left the sandstone cuttings, dense bush and small stations of the Blue Mountains behind, crossed the wide Nepean River and now barreled through the western suburbs towards the city of Sydney. Butterflies made frantic loops and barrel rolls in Faith’s stomach as she watched the lights becoming thicker, the towns becoming denser, closer together.
She thought about the note she had left on the kitchen table and, for a moment, felt a pang of guilt. Her parents, particularly her mother, would freak out. The note said little other than the absolutely necessary. She was sick and tired of feeling trapped. She was going to the city and she wanted to be left alone. She was old enough to look after herself and she would contact them when she was ready.
Her parents had gone to bed before eleven, as they always did. Good Christian folk, early to bed, early to rise, clean living and faithful adherence. Faith had made a show of going to bed as well, closing her bedroom door and switching out her light. In the darkness she had changed her clothes, checked her large sports bag by torchlight. She had decided not to take much. She didn’t really have much in the way of possessions anyway. Nothing that she couldn’t live without. Her only real loves were her MP3 player and her books. If she had her music, books and clean clothes, she could cope just fine.
She had drawn her money out of the ATM that afternoon, every last dollar that she now had divided up about her. The majority was in her wallet, stashed in her handbag with her iPod, her mobile phone and a few other essentials. She even had her passport, just in case she needed photo ID for anything. She hadn’t got around to learning how to drive yet, so didn’t have a licence to produce as ID. The rest of her money was spread evenly between a pair of socks rolled up in her bag, the pocket of her jeans and one well worn Blundstone boot. She could feel the small wad of cash pressing against her ankle and was slightly comforted by it.
In the dark of her room she had sat on the edge of the bed and stared at the floor. She wanted to be on the last train down the mountains, leaving at eleven thirty six. It would only take her a few minutes to walk to the station. For a good twenty minutes after all the sounds of the house had subsided, she sat staring at her carpet. Then, calmly, almost robotically, she tiptoed to her bedroom door and opened it a crack, looking left and right down the hallway. Everything was dark and still. Holding her breath, she listened. She could hear the muffled sound of her father snoring, sleeping the sleep of the self-righteously justified. Her brother was out and wouldn’t be back for hours yet. He would stumble in about two or three in the morning, totally baked after pulling cones with his mates all evening. The same way he spent pretty much every night, using pot to muffle the boredom of his life. She went back to the bed, slipped her handbag strap across her chest like a bandolier, shouldered her sports bag and went back to the door. She felt like a child, nervous and naughty, but also liberated. And, though she was annoyed to admit it, she was slightly scared.
She slipped from her room, closing the door painstakingly slowly behind her, then crept down the stairs. She turned into the kitchen, pulling the note from her pocket and laying it, folded in half, on the clean pine table. Then she walked soundlessly along the hall carpet and let herself out of the front door. Using her key to turn the latch she closed the door with the merest of clicks.
The summer air outside was thick and muggy, the night hot. She would rather be wearing shorts, but jeans and a t-shirt seemed infinitely more practical. Besides, she didn’t want to arrive in the city looking like a country bumpkin.
She had reached the station with several minutes to spare, a light sheen of sweat glistening on her face from the walk. The train was dead on time. Now she sat with John Butler singing into her ears about corporate greed, staring out at lights flashing by. She could almost feel the city getting closer, the buzz of life and opportunity glowing on the coastal horizon. She knew it was another forty minutes at least before the train would pull into Central Station, but she already felt like she had left the country behind. In truth, she had. The western suburbs were the overspill of Sydney city. Mountain towns gave way to homogenous suburbs as soon as the river was crossed. Faith had only been down to the city a handful of times, and never before on her own. She was excited, nervous, energised. 
Her hand squeezed her phone through the thick canvas of her handbag. She really wanted to phone Gabby, but was nervous of calling before she had actually reached the city. She didn’t know why. In truth, it was already too late to call when she had got on the train, but she decided that Gabby would be cool about it. It would be soon after one a.m. when she arrived at Central. She would call then, the moment she was out of the station. The first thing she would do would be to apologise for calling so late. Then she would immediately explain that she had quit the Blue Mountains, just like Gabby had, and that she needed somewhere to stay. It would only be for a night or two. First thing in the morning she would look for a room in a share house of her own. She had plenty of money to be going on with. As soon as she had found a room she would find a job and then she would be on her way. She had fantasies about Gabby having a spare room in her house, a housemate having just moved out. Faith pictured herself out with Gabby at night, drinking in city pubs or having coffee in trendy cafés. But she wasn’t stupid. She knew it wouldn’t necessarily be like that and that Gabby had her own life. But as long as she had a floor to crash on for a couple of nights while she found her feet everything would be cool.
Before long the stations she was passing were city stations. The train didn’t stop, but names like Petersham, Stanmore, Newtown, Macdonaldtown, flashed by. The train did stop at Redfern for just a couple of minutes, then it moved on to Central. Faith stepped off the train onto the grey concrete platform. Immediately the hot metallic smell of the city hit her nostrils, pollution and refuse. She walked out through the turnstiles, through the huge central hall with its marble floors and carved sandstone walls, out into the parking lot, a pedestrian crossing and taxi rank directly in front of her. The parking area circled a small park in the center, with a low iron fence and a pathway slicing diagonally across it. Over the parking area in every direction she could see the towers and blocks of the city, glass and metal behemoths reaching up into the orange glow of the night sky. It wasn’t really dark here and there wasn’t a star in sight, night artificially chased away by the technological prowess of man.
Faith took a deep breath, looking around. This place was going to be a double-edged sword for her. On the one hand it was the place of opportunity, the place she could dive into in order to forget about the mundane, artificial happiness of the Mountains. It was also artificial, the ultimate creation of human greed, the great temple to the almighty dollar. It was in these buildings that people worked like ants, slowly destroying the planet with mines and mass farming, plastic and petrol. Here is where real people were trodden on in pursuit of that golden place high in the economy. But it was the dichotomy that made the city so enticing. It was easier to fight from the belly of the beast.
What am I fighting for exactly? Faith’s thought was unsettling. In truth, she didn’t really have a specific direction. She wanted to achieve something, make some kind of a difference. Her beliefs were based in the natural world, her pagan adherences stifled by technology and development. But she needed to escape the trapped existence of her home town. That was her driving need. She knew, deep inside, that in order to get where she wanted to go it was necessary to pass through the city. A baptism of fire. Survive the city, find a path. Make a difference.
‘Two dollars, sister?’
Faith jumped slightly, disturbed from her reverie. ‘What?’
A deeply lined black face stared at her with bloodshot eyes. The woman was dirty and her clothes were ragged and no cleaner. There was a sickly sweet smell of illness and alcohol about her. ‘You got two dollars, sister?’ she asked again, one hand outstretched, pink palm up. ‘I not eaten for two days, eh?’
Faith reached into her pocket, felt for a coin. She was slightly repulsed by the woman, but also repulsed that this would be her reaction to someone so obviously suffering. She pulled out a few coins, mostly silver. She tried to smile as she dropped them into the woman’s hand.
‘Bless ya, sister.’ The woman hurried away, counting the coins as she went.
Faith watched her go. Compared to the city, she lived in the country, but the Blue Mountains were fairly gentrified country. She was about as far from the outback, real Australian country, as any city. Her experience of Aboriginal people was limited. The images she did have came mainly from books and tv, families sitting cross-legged on red sand in the middle of nowhere. Or the occasional semi-naked man, face and hands painted in traditional colours, playing the didgeridoo for tourists at the Three Sisters near Katoomba. As the woman crossed the road, still counting the coins in her hand, a tall, very skinny Aboriginal man wearing a filthy track suit stepped out from the little park in the middle of the car park. The woman looked up, quickly closing her hand and stuffing it deep into a pocket. There was heated conversation for a minute, the man pointing at her pocket. The conversation became shouting and the woman hurried away. The man followed, pushing at her back, making her stagger and curse.
Faith was distracted by another voice. ‘Can you spare a dollar? I need a ticket to Albury.’
This was a young white man wearing Nike sneakers and shell suit. He was pale and drawn, his eyes angry, his teeth brown. Faith knew a smack addict when she saw one. She shook her head and backed away, heading for the street across the little park and the other side of the parking lot.
‘Fuck you! Bitch!’ The smackie flipped her off as she retreated.
As Faith hurried to the street and the large bus interchange she fumbled in her bag for her phone. The sooner she talked to Gabby the better. The traffic and bustle of the streets was a sudden relief after the strange attacks outside the station. Standing under the glass awnings of the bus stops between two streets, Faith keyed up Gabby’s number, stored in her phone. It was very late and she was nervous that Gabby would be angry, but she trusted in Gabby understanding her actions. The phone rang several times, nobody picking up. Then there was a click. An answer machine came on, a girl’s voice, ‘No one here right now. Leave a message.’ Faith hung up as the answer machine beeped. It wasn’t Gabby’s voice. It must have been one of her house mates.
Frowning, unsure how to proceed now, Faith watched a large blue and white bus pull up. As it hissed and revved away again, she dialled Gabby’s number once more. After four of five rings there was another click. Just as Faith was thinking it was the machine again, a sleepy female voice said, ‘Yes?’
Faith broke into a smile. ‘Oh, hi. Gabby?’
‘What?’
‘Is that Gabby?’
‘No. Who is this?’
‘I’m sorry. My name is Faith, I’m a friend of Gabby. I’m really sorry to call so late. Is Gabby there?’
The voice at the other end was sleepy and annoyed now. ‘No. You must have the wrong number.’
Faith’s heart sank. ‘What? No. Gabby Wilkins. She lives there with some other people. She gave me this number. You’re one of her house mates, right?’
There was a sniff from the other end. ‘Look, love, I’m sorry. There’s no Gabby here. I live here with my boyfriend and a cat. Maybe Gabby was a previous tenant. We’ve only been here a couple of months.’
This hadn’t been in Faith’s game plan at all. Stupid, stupid, stupid! Why hadn’t she called first, just in case? What would she do now? ‘You don’t know where I might find her? Or any of the previous tenants?’ Her voice was desperate, frantic.
‘No, I’m sorry. Look, it’s after one in the morning, I have to work tomorrow. Good luck finding your friend.’
‘No, you don’t understand. I have nowhere to go!’ The phone line clicked dead. Faith took her phone away from her ear and stared at the screen, now showing the carrier name and wallpaper image again, the call over. Her hand trembled slightly and a tear began to build up in the corner of one eye. What do I do now? What the fuck do I do now?
Faith turned slowly in a circle looking at the city. The city that suddenly seemed like a giant, ravenous beast, ready to swallow her whole, sharp, massive grey and glass teeth ranged all around her. A hot breeze lifted her long, dark brown hair, floating it back over her shoulders slightly, dropping it again. The tear crested her eyelid and rolled slowly down her cheek.

***

‘Do you really believe all this stuff?’
‘What stuff?’
‘This Yath-vados stuff?’
Peter stopped walking and looked at his friend. He nervously played with the leather band on his right wrist as he spoke. ‘You were there, man.’
David made a wry face. ‘Sure. But, you know, was it tricks? I mean, I’ve seen David Copperfield walk through the Great Wall of China, but I don’t for a second believe he actually did it.’
Peter started walking again. ‘I know what you mean, but there’s something else here. We both agreed it was more than just a bunch of goths fucking about, right?’
‘Yeah. But you don’t believe in God. How can you believe in this?’
Peter shifted his tote bag from one shoulder to the other. Sounds of metal on metal rose, muffled, from inside. ‘I don’t believe in Christian bullshit. All these big religions, you know. Catholics, Jews, Muslims, whatever. They’re all fucked. But I do believe in higher powers of some kind. There have been too many gods throughout history. I don’t think they’re all made up or anything. Yath-vados strikes me as a pretty righteous dude to sing to, if you know what I mean.’
‘But what if it’s just as much bullshit as everything else?’
‘What if it is? What do we lose? For now I’m prepared to believe in it. Let’s get past this stupid Neophyte rank, become a Prospect, serve our time and join the First Degree. What we do tonight gives us the chance, in six months, to find out what happens in Sanctum. Let’s just wait and see. If it all turns out to be dickheads dancing naked around a goat’s head or some shit, we’ll just walk away. In the meantime we’re having a laugh, right?’ Peter patted his bag for emphasis.
David laughed. ‘I guess so.’
They walked on in silence for a few more minutes. Then Peter stopped, stood back into the shadows of a red-brick wall. David slipped next to him, out of sight. They peeked around the end of the wall, cartoon-like in their poor efforts at stealth.
‘Is this really the right sort of thing?’ asked David in a whisper. 
‘Sure it is. Acts of anarchy and civil-disobedience. Anything that disrupts the brain-washing tactics of the large corporations or governments. The powers that be.’
David shrugged. ‘I know what it’s supposed to be. But is this really good enough?’
‘It’s a start. They turn people’s brains to mush with the repetitive, mindless bollocks they churn out and they intersperse it with ads trying to convince people to buy shit they don’t need.’
‘But it’s only a regional office.’
Peter put a hand on David’s shoulder. ‘Mate, everything counts. All the small blows add up. Remember what Lars said? No matter how small or inconsequential it seems, all our strikes help. Besides, if we tried something massive we’d probably get caught and jailed and that would suck shit. Come on.’
Peter slipped out of the shadows and trotted across the road under the watery glow of the streetlamps. David reluctantly followed. He saw Peter slip a penknife from his pocket as he ran. They reached the building, standing before the large double glass doors emblazoned with the logo. Peter flipped open his penknife. ‘We draw blood, we dedicate, we act. OK?’
David nodded nervously, held out his hand. Peter pressed the edge of the blade against the soft flesh on the side of David’s hand and quickly pulled down. David gasped and grabbed his wounded hand with his good one, squeezing tight. ‘Fucking stings!’ he rasped. Peter started to giggle. David couldn’t suppress his own smile.
‘OK, my turn.’ Peter performed the same quick slice on the edge of his own hand and echoed David’s gasp of pain. ‘Shit, it does sting! Ow. Seriously!’
They looked at each other with expressions of pain and amusement, then they began to laugh again. After a moment, Peter hauled a deep breath in through his nose. ‘Fuck it, come on, let’s get it together. Dedicate now.’
David looked concerned. ‘Do you remember the words?’
‘Sure, I think so. But it doesn’t matter exactly. Lars said that the intent, not the actual words, are important. All right, here goes.’ He looked up at the building in front of him and took another deep breath. Then, ‘In the name of Yath-vados we strike this blow against those that would control us. Nothing worthwhile is ever born without blood!’
Peter paused, still looking up at the building. After a moment he elbowed the silent David. David jumped. ‘Oh, sorry. In the name of Yath-vados!’
They held up their bleeding hands for a moment, staring at the building. ‘OK,’ Peter said quickly. ‘I guess that’s it. Let’s do it. And we have to remember to photograph it.’
David nodded, short, sharp nods. ‘Right. OK.’
Peter pulled open his bag and retrieved aerosol paint cans, handing one to David. They began busily spraying messages of discontent across the large, clean glass doors. They laughed and looked around nervously as they worked.
In a deep, dark Realm, something drew a shuddering, satisfied breath.

***

Isiah sat on the edge of the bed in his motel room. It was the first place to stay that he had found, a big grey-white building with green roof and awnings on the outskirts of town. He sat and thought. There were two main things he needed. One was more knowledge of this Ordo Novus Cruor society. The Order of the New Blood. They seemed to be a well organised group, with factions all over the world, so they must have been around a while. It takes time to establish these things, recruit members, promote people through the ranks, build a hierarchy. They seemed to worship this creature Yath-vados. Was he a god? Isiah did know was that the Sorcerer was an accomplished blood mage. It would stand to reason that he worshipped blood in some way. Perhaps this Yath-vados was an ancient blood god. Although, during the meeting, they had referred to the Novus Sempiterna Omnipotens, the New Eternal Almighty. How new? Things very old could still be called new, still awaiting their time. Everything was new once.
Whatever the nature of the Sorcerer’s beliefs and the mission of his cult, he was a dangerous mage and he obviously had several other talented followers. Filthy Frank being one of them. And that was the other thing Isiah needed; a way of following Filthy Frank. After all, the whole point of Isiah being here was to track down the Sorcerer. If Frank was leaving in the morning, like he had said he would, catching a flight to see the Sorcerer, Isiah needed a way to follow. With Frank’s level of magical talent it would be hard to track him unnoticed. He would have to sleuth the old fashioned way. Get back to the house before morning and wait outside, tail Filthy when he left for the airport.
So, first things first. Try to see what he could learn about this ONC society. He laid back on the bed, closed his eyes. Taking a deep breath he gathered his will and Travelled, dissipated from the mortal Realm. The shimmer of RealmShift blurred him momentarily, then he was gone. He felt his mind slip and stretch, expanding impossibly throughout everything, then he arrived. His body closed around his consciousness again, coalescing heavily about him. He opened his eyes. He was surrounded by a total white nothingness that supported him in every way, like a fish trapped in aspic jelly. Except this was the height of comfort, absolute repose. He laid back, stretched out his legs and interlaced his fingers behind his head.
‘Got a minute?’ he called out. There was no reply. Isiah yawned. ‘Come on, talk to me. What’s the matter? I caught you on the can or something?’ Still there was no reply. Isiah closed his eyes and breathed deeply for a while, relaxing, enjoying the utter calm of this place. The bright, white place that seemed to be both nowhere and everywhere at once. The only place he ever felt totally safe. The only place that no other god or demon or strange creature could follow him to, no matter how much he had pissed them off doing the work of the Balance.
After a few minutes he tried again. ‘I’m not going anywhere till you talk to me. Come on, don’t be a prick. I don’t have a choice when you want to talk to me. The least you can do is return the favour.’
The soft, crystalline, androgynous voice of the entity that was the Balance swelled out all around, inside and outside Isiah’s head, floating susurration. WHAT IS IT?
Isiah laughed. ‘As if you don’t know. This ONC society, cult, whatever. What is it?’
NOT RELEVANT.
‘Not relevant? To what? It’s relevant to me.’
THIS IS ONE OF YOUR PERSONAL GRIEVANCES, ISIAH. IT IS OF LITTLE CONSEQUENCE.
‘Get fucked. You’re not the last word on what’s important… well, perhaps you are in some ways. But this still needs attention. Perhaps you’re only really concerned with things that might upset the Balance, but this is important too.’
QUITE A SPEECH.	
‘And?’
AND WHAT?
‘Are you going to give me an answer? What is this ONC? They talk about a Yath-vados as if it were a god. Is it? What did that dirty blood freak summon tonight? Was that Yath-vados? Give me something.’
THERE IS NO GREAT DISTURBANCE TO THE BALANCE BY THESE PEOPLE.
Isiah pressed his lips together, rubbed roughly at his eyes. ‘That’s not what I asked,’ he growled between clenched teeth. ‘You are so fucking frustrating sometimes!’
The chimey breeze of the Balance’s soft laughter rose and fell. THIS IS A PERSONAL VENDETTA, ISIAH. IT IS NOT AN ADVISED COURSE OF ACTION.
‘You have nothing for me right now and you can’t stop me from exercising my own free will. And don’t suddenly find a job for me either, cos I’ll refuse it until I’m done with this. You saw the chaos that Samuel Harrigan caused. You saw the corpses left in his wake, the blood he spilled. All that was down to the teachings of this Sorcerer character. They call him Dominus. I don’t want to have to run around after people like Samuel again and I don’t want others to die like his victims died. There have to be some perks to this cursed eternal existence you’ve lumped me with. Hunting bastards like this Sorcerer can be one of them.’
YOU STILL CONSIDER YOURSELF CURSED?
Isiah barked a short, humourless laugh. ‘Yes, I’m cursed, acting on your every whim. I lead people to their death as often as I save them and it will never end. It will never fucking end!’
NO NEED FOR SUCH MELODRAMA, ISIAH. THE BALANCE MUST BE MAINTAINED IF HUMANS ARE TO RETAIN THEIR FREE WILL.
Isiah sighed deeply. ‘I know. I do understand that. But I will not be entirely denied my own free will in the process.’
WHAT IF EXERCISING YOUR OWN FREE WILL IS ITSELF IN DISCORD WITH THE BALANCE?
‘Then you’d better train up another Isiah quick smart to come and kick my arse! Are you going to tell me what I need to know or not?’
The light chuckling rang in and around Isiah again, like bells of the thinnest glass tumbling over each other in a soft breeze. It was just about the most annoying sound Isiah had ever heard. And it seemed that he heard it often.
Isiah gathered his will again. ‘Screw you. You know I’m going to do this anyway. It’s my choice!’ He Travelled, sliding back into the mortal Realm with a sharp sound of annoyance. He sat up quickly on the bed as he formed again, fists clenched. For a moment he sat grinding his teeth. He wanted to punch something. Instead he controlled his rage. Taking a long deep breath in through his nose he concentrated his mind and drew his attention to the place just below his navel. The spot the Chinese referred to as the Dan Tien, where the life energy, the chi, is gathered and stored. He settled his chi and becalmed his mind. He was far too powerful a creature to vent his rage unchecked.
 After a few minutes of meditation he had his focus back. There were other ways to proceed with this and if the Balance was not prepared to help him, so be it. He could call on his friends. A person in Isiah’s unique position did not have many friends and those he did have were rather unconventional. But he had learned that friends were extremely valuable, whatever form they took. Keeping his eyes closed he called out across the Realms, calling the ancient name of one of his oldest friends. There was a blinding white light and divinity flooded the room, briefly blinding Isiah through his eyelids. As the pure white light faded it was replaced with the sound of ragged, heavy breathing and a bright yellow flickering light.
  Slowly Isiah opened his eyes again. At the foot of the bed stood a figure wreathed in flame, almost composed of flame. His eyes were deep black pits. His chest heaved. Giant wings hovered behind him, half furled, and a sword of raging flame was held tightly in his hand. He towered over Isiah on the bed, his shoulders hunched, staring from under his heavy brow. Blood dripped from the parts of him not writhing with fire.
Isiah raised his eyebrows. ‘Sorry, mate. Bad time?’
The archangel closed his wings behind him as the flames slowly eased, settling back into smooth, pale skin. Gabriel visibly relaxed as the flames reduced, like a cat lowering its hackles after a large, slavering dog has passed on. Lustrous blond hair settled over his shoulders and hairless chest. He wore an open, plain white cotton shirt and loose pants, without buttons or ties. His huge wings shimmered over his shoulders, not quite solid, not quite invisible. He passed his sword over his shoulder where Isiah heard it sheathe with a hiss, then it faded from view. ‘My brother’s hordes are massing at the Gates again.’
Isiah crossed his legs. ‘Really? Persistent, aren’t they?’
‘They’re bored.’
 ‘Do you need to get back to the fight?’
‘Michael and Uriel can handle things for a while. They’re not actually attacking us right now anyway. We were just stirring them up in their own camp.’
‘Trying to goad them to fight each other? Destroy themselves like the Nephilim did?’
Gabriel laughed. It was a beautiful sound. ‘One of my finest hours, eh? So long ago.’ He smiled softly. The warrior of God was gone now, refined back into his form of holiness and peace, messenger, protector. ‘What do you need?’
‘I’ve come across a group and I’ve never heard of them before. They seem well established, but I can’t figure out if they’re an old society or a new one pretending to be old or what. They use a lot of Latin and they share some methodology with Satanic or demonic cults, maybe extreme Christian cults. I wondered if you’d have any idea about them?’
Gabriel sat back into a soft armchair beside the bed. ‘Have you Googled them?’
‘What?’
‘It’s quite possible they have a homepage. The Freemasons are an old society by mortal standards. The OTO is around a hundred years old. Supposedly secret societies but they all have websites these days. Obviously it wouldn’t tell you anything about their inner workings, their secrets, but it might give you a framework of reference.’
Isiah nodded. ‘I guess so. I hadn’t thought of that.’
‘You can’t quite catch up with some of the modern ways, can you?’
‘You can stop smirking! Look at how you’re dressed! Accusing me of being old-fashioned.’
Gabriel laughed again. ‘I don’t walk among the mortals like you do. This isn’t my Realm.’
Isiah smiled in spite of himself. ‘Got super fast broadband right into God’s throne now then, have you?’
‘Of course. Anyway, what’s this group you’re talking about. Maybe I do know something about them.’
‘They’re called the ONC; the Ordo Novus Cruor.’
Gabriel half closed his eyes as he thought. ‘The Order of New Blood,’ he said quietly, almost under his breath. ‘Or the Order of Fresh Slaughter?’
‘Or the Order of the New Blood,’ Isiah suggested. ‘I don’t know if that makes any difference.’
Gabriel shrugged. ‘Sorry, brother. I’ve never heard of them.’
‘Is there a god called Yath-vados that you’re aware of? Or a demon?’
‘No. They worship this Yath-vados?’
Isiah nodded. ‘They refer to Yath-vados as the new eternal almighty. Personified. Deified it seems. And they seem to also worship blood itself, or what blood signifies.’
‘Hmm. You don’t need me to tell you how weird these humans can be, Isiah. Sometimes I have to remind myself that they’re not monkeys any more, despite their actions.’
Isiah chuckled, but his face was mock outrage. ‘Hey, human here!’
‘You know what I mean.’
‘They seem too organised to be very new. They have the feel of a group that’s been around for a while. I wonder how I might find out more.’
Gabriel stood up. ‘Wait here a minute, I’ll be right back. Cover your eyes.’
Isiah put an arm across his eyes while the intense white light pulsed once, then again. He lowered his arm, then tutted and rolled his eyes. Gabriel was back in the armchair with a Dell laptop open on knees. ‘Does this room have access?’ Gabriel asked.
‘Actually, the clerk pointed it out to me when I checked in.’ Isiah pointed to a port above the bedside table.
‘And it still never occurred to you to use it?’ Gabriel shook his beautiful head as he dragged the chair nearer to the port and ran a cord to it. His face lit up, reflected brightness of the screen. After a moment he began tapping away at the keys. Isiah quietly rolled himself a cigarette.
Gabriel sat tapping, clicking, waiting, tapping, waiting. His frown deepened all the while. Tap, tap, tap, click, wait. A heavy metal track burst from the small tinny speakers. Gabriel sat back suddenly, then clicked the sound away and carried on tapping. ‘I hate pages with embedded music,’ he muttered. Eventually Gabriel sat back, a resigned expression on his face. He looked up. ‘Nothing. Sorry. A few death metal bands and fan sites, a few gaming sites. That’s all. Nothing of any relevance to a society.’
‘Ah, well. It was worth a try. I can’t say that I’m surprised. This group aren’t the watered down version of something older like a lot of societies are these days. They’re pretty intense.’
Gabriel switched off the laptop and clicked the top shut. ‘Is this anything to do with that vile bastard you were chasing down a few years ago? He was something of a blood lover, right?’
‘Yeah. It’s his teacher that I’m trying to track down. It would seem that this guy has quite the secret organisation and I want to find him and shut him down.’
‘The Balance protecting us all from upsets again?’
Isiah shook his head. ‘No. The Balance is no help to me on this. I’m doing this for my own reasons. All that nasty shit that was taught to Samuel Harrigan is still being taught to others. I can’t allow that.’
‘Very noble. I’m surprised you’re allowed to interfere.’
‘Don’t go there. This is just something I have to do. I was hoping that you’d have some ideas about this lot, but it looks like I have more snooping about to do.’
Gabriel rested his chin on steepled fingers. ‘You think this Yath-vados is a god? If it was a demon of any stature I would probably have heard of it.’
‘That’s what I thought. One of this guy’s students summoned something tonight. There’s something there that responds to their calls for Yath-vados. But I had to stay hidden. I couldn’t feel what it was.’
Gabriel stood up again. ‘Maybe there is someone that can help you. Let’s go to see Tir.’
‘Tir? The old Armenian god? Is he still around?’
‘Barely. But he still keeps scripts. He’s a god of wisdom, an oracle, tries to keep his hand in, you know? He might be able to help.’
Isiah nodded slightly. ‘Fair enough. I’m game to try anything at this stage.’
Gabriel reached out. ‘Take my hand. I’ll Shift us both.’
Isiah reformed heavily standing beside Gabriel in a huge, dusty chamber. The room was massive, like the world’s most comprehensive library, shelf upon shelf of books, scrolls, carved tablets of stone. While the place looked like a library it also looked like the study of the most untidy wizard, tables and chairs all over the place, books and scrolls piled high in haphazard heaps. Even the shelves were crooked and twisted, weighed down by too many tomes. Candles flickered and melted everywhere, glued by their own wax to the corners of desks, the ends of shelves. Some simply hung motionless in the air. From somewhere among the random piles a loud, rasping snore rattled the dusty stillness.
Gabriel cleared his throat politely. The snores continued. With a rueful smile, Gabriel headed off around the piles in the direction of the sound. Isiah waited where he was as Gabriel disappeared behind shelves. After a moment he walked out from behind a different row of shelves on the other side of the room, a look of mild consternation on his face. He threw a quick shrug and half-smile at Isiah and walked off again. A moment later his voice sounded behind Isiah. ‘What the hell… this place is weird!’
Isiah turned around. Gabriel stood with his hands on his hips, his mouth pressed into a thin line. Now that Isiah had turned around, the snoring seemed to be coming from in front of him, as if it had moved with him. He turned slowly through ninety degrees. The snoring remained before him all the time. ‘This is not a very coherent Realm,’ he remarked casually.
Gabriel laughed. ‘You don’t say? Oh well.’ He took a deep breath, then shouted. ‘Tir?’ He winced at the sound of his own yell in the dusty, snore-filled quiet. The snoring continued unabated.
Isiah chuckled. ‘Perhaps he has so few faithful left that he can only maintain a sleeping state now. He needs some more believers to actually wake up!’
‘Is that possible?’
‘Who knows? Anything is possible, but I still haven’t worked out any real rules in all the years that I’ve had to think about it.’
Gabriel looked thoughtful for a second. ‘Perhaps he has so few faithful left that he’s now nothing more than a disembodied snore.’
Isiah and the Archangel looked at each other for a few seconds, then both burst into laughter, like schoolboys sharing a dirty joke.
‘This is how you treat your elders, is it?’ The voice was older and more frail than anything Isiah had ever heard, but there was the hint of a smile evident in the sound of the scolding, along with the echo of previous strength.
Gabriel and Isiah turned around. At the desk before them, slumped back in an old chair, sat the smallest, wispiest, most desiccated old creature that Isiah had ever seen. He was an old man that had taken the concept of aging beyond any reasonable limit. He definitely had not been there a moment before however, so some power was obviously still left to him.
‘Tir, I’m sorry.’ Gabriel looked genuinely embarrassed.
The old god chuckled, like bubbles rising slowly through tar. ‘Do not worry. I need to sleep a lot, but that’s the same for everything that ages. Even the rocks get old eventually. I haven’t seen you for a long time.’
‘I know, my apologies.’ Gabriel put a hand on Isiah’s shoulder. ‘This is my friend, Isiah.’
Tir nodded slowly. ‘I know who he is. You have a unique job, boy.’
Isiah smiled. ‘Yes, I suppose I do.’
‘You’ve done little or nothing for me.’
‘I have to be honest, I didn’t know if you were even still around. Generally I tend to follow what the Balance decrees. I have little choice most of the time.’
The ancient god shifted in his seat, trying to get a little more upright. ‘You have more choice than you think. Don’t worry, boy, it’s not your fault. Everything has its time, and mine is nearly gone. If I vanish it will do little to upset the Balance.’
‘Everything has an effect, Tir. There is nothing any more or any less important than anything else.’
The old god smiled, showing a disturbing lack of teeth. The ones remaining were brown and cracked, like old wood left in the sun. ‘You’re very kind. Well, perhaps you will find the time to have a word with some of the few people left that do remember me. Put a thought in their minds to remember me a little more from time to time, perhaps tell their children about me?’
Isiah bowed his head slightly. ‘I will. If the opportunity presents itself, I most certainly will.’
‘Yes. Well, thank you. And what did you want of me? I assume this is not a social visit.’
Gabriel stepped forward. ‘There’s a group of humans that are making waves in the mortal Realm. They seem to worship someone or something called Yath-vados. Does that mean anything to you?’
Tir drew a deep breath. ‘I grow weary very easily these days and don’t keep up the records nearly as much as I should. I try to remain the Oracle, you know. I try to keep the records and be wise in all things, but it becomes so hard when I am so tired all the time.’ As he spoke he raised one hand and held it hovering, palm down, above the desk before him. Slowly a large, leatherbound book emerged through the wooden surface. It looked like the book was melting in reverse, seeping up into existence. As it completed itself Tir dropped his hand to the cover and flipped the book open. He slowly turned pages, scanning lines of curly, artistic script with one finger. Isiah and Gabriel waited patiently, silently, for several minutes.
Bent over the book, Tir’s finger paused in its tracing of the lines. He was very still for a moment. Then a long, soft snore punctured the silence. Isiah snorted slightly himself, trying to contain sudden laughter. Gabriel stepped forward and put a hand on the old god’s shoulder. Tir shuddered just slightly, then cleared his throat, his hand moving again. ‘Yath-vados, you say? Yath-vados …’ As his search resumed Gabriel stepped back, smiling. Isiah cupped his right elbow in his left palm, his right hand resting on his chin, index finger pressing onto his lips to suppress the smiles trying to escape. Gabriel was quite blatantly not looking at him.
Eventually the old god sat back in his chair. ‘Nothing. I’m afraid that if this Yath-vados is a god then he’s either one that I’ve missed in my cataloguing or he’s very new and I haven’t noticed him yet. However, I have been rather lax with my work recently, I’m afraid to say. I know it’s no excuse, but I’m old and, quite frankly, bloody sick of it all. So I get lazy sometimes.’
‘What do you mean by recently?’ asked Isiah. 
‘Hmm? What?’
‘You said you’ve been rather lax with your work recently, so you may have missed a new god. What’s recently?’
‘In human terms?’
Isiah nodded. ‘A few years? Maybe more?’
Tir chuckled. ‘I have been old for a long time, boy. I would not be surprised if my records are out of date by a few hundred mortal years. It’s hard to know, to tell you the truth.’
Gabriel stepped forward again and squeezed the ancient deity gently on the shoulder. ‘Thank you, Tir. You’ve been very helpful.’
Tir laughed his thick laugh again. ‘My arse.’ He patted Gabriel’s hand on his shoulder, then began to snore again.
Gabriel gently slipped his hand free and turned to Isiah. He shrugged, smiling with one side of his mouth. Isiah shrugged back.
As the coppery distortion of RealmShift shimmered away, Gabriel and Isiah stood back in the motel room. ‘That wasn’t very helpful, really, was it?’ asked Gabriel.
Isiah raised his hands, palms up. ‘Hey, it did tell me one thing.’ Gabriel raised an eyebrow. Isiah continued, ‘If this Yath-vados, whatever he is, was an old deity of some kind then Tir would presumably have a record of him. So it would appear that Yath-vados is no more than a few hundred years old at most. That’s pretty young for a god of any kind.’
Gabriel nodded. ‘Well, that much is true. But does that really help you in any way?’
‘No, not really. I’m still no wiser as to what this ONC is up to. Perhaps it doesn’t matter. What I really want is to get this Sorcerer character out of the way. Whatever his band of merry men get up to is fairly irrelevant in the long run.’
‘But you’re a curious soul, Isiah. You want to know, don’t you?’
Isiah laughed. ‘Yes, I do.’ He went and sat on the edge of the bed. ‘Drink?’
Gabriel shook his head. ‘I’d better be getting back. Make sure that Michael and Uriel haven’t started something that they’re having trouble finishing.’
‘I thought you said it was Lucifer’s hordes making all the trouble.’
‘No. They’re massing at the Gates. It was my brothers and I that stepped in and stirred things up. I said they were bored. Well, we get bored too sometimes.’
Isiah grinned. ‘And you can’t have hordes massing at the Gates, can you? You have to step up and show that you won’t stand for that sort of thing.’
‘Exactly. Besides, I enjoy a good fight as much as you do. So, I’d better go. Sorry I couldn’t be more help.’
Isiah shook his head. ‘Don’t worry about it. You were some help. Besides, it’s always good to see you, regardless.’
Gabriel reached out and shook Isiah’s hand. ‘It is. Take care, my friend.’
‘I will. You too.’
‘Cover your eyes.’
As the bright white flash faded Isiah laid back on the bed again. That little excursion had got him pretty much nowhere. All he could really do was follow Filthy Frank and see if he could track down this Sorcerer. Perhaps he would learn more about the ONC along the way. And while it was the Sorcerer that he was really after, he also felt the need to make sure that there were no more people to take up where the Sorcerer left off. If this society was well established there could be others powerful enough to fill the Sorcerer’s shoes.
Isiah did not need to sleep very often. His human needs, hunger, thirst, sleep, had all become rather inconsequential as the decades had slipped into centuries. However, just as he didn’t need to eat more than once in a while, yet still enjoyed the process, still savoured good food, so it was with sleep. He could go weeks without actually needing any, but he still enjoyed the peaceful rest of slumber. There were a few hours yet before morning, so he may as well spend them enjoying a nap. For now, he had to bide his time.

5

The Sorcerer appeared frozen, as still as a statue in his chair before the huge fireplace. His shivering chin and sibilant muttering were all that prevented him from appearing as a macabre waxwork, truly twisted taxidermy. His words were mostly incomprehensible, strung together, a litany of frustrated sounds combined with whining obedience. Occasionally he nodded, short, sharp movements. He looked up suddenly, casting his eyes across the high ceilings as if there was an answer there waiting to be found. He stood and walked around the chair, his hands working in front of his chest, kneading invisible dough. Abruptly he stopped, looked around. His gaze fell from the walls to the floor, then back up, staring somewhere between the top of the windows and the ceiling. Occasional recognisable words began to sound through his gibberish, ‘Hungry… too long… Jake.’
His face quickly ran through a range of expressions, from confusion to a child-like joy then a wrinkled, wincing look as if he might cry. Then laughter bubbled from his lips like syrup. ‘Not long. Of course, not long.’

***

Jake drove carefully through the atrocious weather, wary of both natural hazards and the more mundane possibility of police patrols. He wondered just what it was that he was doing. On the one hand he was serving his Dominus and he had never had any reason to doubt that as a course of action. But something was different now. For years and years his Dominus had taught him his magic. Jake and Chris had been some of his earliest followers, at least as far as he was aware. Sometimes he wondered about the people that must have come before and where they might have gone. But right now he and Chris were two of only a handful of Optimates Cruor that were really at the highest level of the ONC, the Eighth Degree. There were six of them. There had been seven. They were privy to the innermost workings of the Order and the highest magics, but now something had really shifted. They had always worshipped Cruor, the Blood. It gave them their power. Their magic. Now that worship was becoming something more, something with a deeper, more singular focus. And it had a name. A couple of years ago the Dominus had started to refer to the Blood as if it were an actual entity rather than a concept. A god or deity of some magnitude. Instead of paying homage to a concept in their acts of anarchy and chaos, they now dedicated those acts to a god. Jake was both awed and terrified of the implications implied by that seemingly subtle difference.
And now this child, stolen moments after its birth, being raised by blood and magic. Dominus must plan to sacrifice this unholy child. Jake could think of no other reason for it being there. But for what? He wondered if Chris thought about these things too. He would drop into the Gather now. He wanted a chat. Their Dominus had a lot on his mind right now and it was up to his Optimates to ensure that there were no problems. He would still fulfill his mission and get back to the Estate before midnight as he had promised.
The house in York was unremarkable. The Sorcerer had bought it as a base here many years ago, long before recruiting Braden and Colley. It was the headquarters of the ONC in England. There were several smaller branches around, but each country had an HQ and the British one was here in York, fairly central from any location around the country. It was a large house, the end of an old terrace. The windows all had heavy curtains that remained closed night and day. Chris had run this particular Gather for some time and had told Jake how the neighbours were always peeking out through their net curtains, disapproving stares and clicking tongues. Yet Chris was quite comfortable that there was no need for concern. Eccentric activity in England was almost expected. He was happy to be the conversational subject of this street, safe in the knowledge that the polite English people would never actually talk to him or confront him directly. They preferred to gossip. After all, if they did confront him and found nothing out of the ordinary they would be very disappointed, so they left him alone and gossiped. The irony was not lost on Chris apparently. Jake smiled as he knocked on the door.
There was the sound of footsteps, then a pause. Jake knew that he was being observed through a concealed spy hole in the door and flipped a loose salute towards it. Chris opened the door wide with a smile. ‘Hello, mate. What are you doing here?’
Jake stepped through and closed the door softly behind himself. ‘Thought I’d drop in and see how things were going. I’ve been sent to pick up some baby food.’
Chris laughed. ‘Nice. Where are you going to go for it?’
‘Dunno. I suppose I’ll head into town and check out a few pubs.’
‘You don‘t want anyone from here?’
‘No. I think our followers need to keep their numbers up. I suggested to Dominus about having the Gathers back up at the Estate again, but he was very much against it. So I have to find someone completely random.’
Chris nodded. They wandered into the front room of the house which was essentially a lounge. It had no television or other forms of modern entertainment, however. It was more like the old-fashioned English front rooms where guests would be greeted but residents would otherwise never enter. Chris sat down in an old wingback armchair. Jake sat opposite on the edge of a chaise lounge. ‘I wonder why?’ Chris asked.
‘Well, we only ever had a few Gathers there and Dominus seemed to change his mind about it almost as soon as we started. I think he prefers to keep any knowledge of the place to a bare minimum. Now that the child is there, he’s absolutely adamant about it.’ Jake looked slightly concerned. ‘Do you think he’s all right?’ he asked suddenly.
Chris raised an eyebrow. ‘Dominus?’
Jake nodded. ‘He seems to be losing it from time to time. Have you noticed that? Talking to himself and stuff.’
‘I have noticed. We’re getting close to something massive, that much is obvious. This child is integral to it. He certainly seems to be in communication sometimes with… something. But he always regains control very quickly. I assume it’s Yath-vados.’ Chris shrugged, smiling slightly.
Jake laughed softly. ‘I suppose so. But you’re right, he always rallies well. He talks about empowering Yath-vados so much these days. We’ve seen summonings of Yath-vados, even Frank has called on him on occasion. Do you think we’re really empowering a god?’
‘That’s what Dominus tells us and I’ve never had reason to doubt him. Have you noticed the amount of magic he’s expending lately? He’s constantly buzzing with it.’ 
Jake nodded. ‘I know. He’s working himself ragged with this thing. It’s a bit scary, really.’
Chris nodded, looked at his watch. ‘You know, Frank is supposed to be back any day now. If you are concerned you could always talk to him too. See what he thinks about it.’
Jake shook his head. ‘No, I don’t think I will. He’s always been a bit stand-offish to us.’
Chris laughed. ‘To everyone really.’
‘Yeah, especially since Samuel disappeared. He really thinks he’s top dog these days, huh?’
‘He does. I used to like the way Sam would fuck with him. Still, you and I are the ones here while he runs around the world on errands.’
Jake smiled, standing up. ‘Good point. Fuck him. He’s just been around a very long time, I guess Dominus feels a certain obligation to repay his loyalty.’
‘And he is really quite powerful,’ Chris added, his face serious again. ‘He does have the ability to contact Yath-vados and summon his spirit. That’s something Dominus has given him that he hasn’t given us.’
Jake nodded again. ‘Yep, true. But that’s his way. He never seems to give anyone everything and never gives everyone all the same things. Even you and I know different things. He’s a clever old bastard and no mistake!’
Chris stood up too. ‘He is. And he hasn’t lead us wrong yet, so let’s just keep on doing as he asks. Crazy times are ahead. Imagine it, Jake. The more power we give to Yath-vados, the more He can guide and support us. Think about it!’
Jake headed back towards the front door. ‘It’s almost too much to consider. Good luck with the Gather tonight. Perhaps you’ll send some energy my way, help me complete a smooth mission?’
Chris pulled open the door. Two young men were just approaching it. ‘Sure thing, Jake, we will.’ Chris turned towards the newcomers. ‘Evening, gentlemen. Come on in.’
Jake stepped out and headed back to his car, casting a glance and a wave back over his shoulder as he went. Chris was right. Dominus always knew what he was doing. And this time he was doing something greater than ever. The possibilities were boundless. Intoxicating. Jake smiled.

***

Faith sat on the edge of the bed feeling quite sorry for herself. This was totally not how things were supposed to work out. The hostel she had found was only a few hundred metres from Central Station, so she had not walked far or panicked too much. She had money for now. She could stay in a hostel, especially in a dorm room like this, for a fair while before her cash ran out. She could get a job and carry on as planned. But without Gabby to put her up, talk to, guide her, she felt very lost. She had not come to the city to be lost and alone. She had come to improve her life. She had expected Gabby to be there for her, to help her. Introduce her to friends and acquaintances.
She looked around the sparse room. A couple of the beds were occupied by sleeping travelers that seemed oblivious to the movement and talk outside. Even this late there was still activity, quite a lot downstairs around the reception area. That was the city, presumably. Like the song said, it never sleeps. At least, not all at once. Faith felt so foolish now, falling flat on her face at the first hurdle. What an idiot to think that things would work out as she had planned. She was also a little hurt that Gabby had not told her that she was moving. It was suddenly very obvious that Gabby was a lot more to Faith than Faith was to Gabby. If someone considered you a real friend they would tell you if they planned to move. Give you a new number, a new address. Gabby had obviously just been humouring Faith in recent months. After all, she had claimed to not have a mobile phone and therefore no mobile number for Faith to have. Bullshit! Everyone had a mobile phone these days, especially in the city. She just didn’t want Faith to know it.
‘Fuck, fuck, fuck!’ Faith swore through gritted teeth. She felt so stupid. Still, screw Gabby. Faith was a Pagan, she believed in the Wiccan threefold law. Whatever a person does is returned to them threefold, be it good or evil. Gabby would get her deception of Faith back three times as bad from someone else, some time not long from now.
Once, in a shop in Katoomba, Faith had ended up in a deep argument with another Wiccan about the law. The person in the shop had maintained that it was a modern invention in Wicca, added as some form of ethical barometre by Pagan wannabes. It was not in the Book Of Shadows and had no place in Wiccan lore, according to this person. Faith had argued that every person’s Book Of Shadows was allowed to be expanded as long as the original text was copied in full. Therefore, if the threefold law was added, as she had added it to hers, then it was in the Book Of Shadows and would be in the Book for anyone that followed her in the future. The argument had become circuitous before long and the shopkeeper had told them to take it outside. Faith apologised and the man that had disagreed with her had stormed out. She smiled at the memory.
Whatever. She had set herself out on a path and that path was not always going to go the way she wanted. But she did need to stay true to it and to herself. She would still succeed at this without Gabby’s help. She would find her own way in life and not bow down before the norm that was expected of her.
Faith stood up. There was a metal locker at the foot of each bed, with a clasp that could be locked with a simple padlock. People were expected to supply their own padlock, however. Faith put her bag into the locker and stood staring at it, wondering where she would find a padlock and if her stuff would be safe in the meantime. As she thought, she heard someone come into the six bed dorm.
‘Hello!’ The voice was horribly cheery and very English. One of the millions of backpackers that rampaged through the country year after year. Faith despised them, flooding throughout the Blue Mountains in their thousands, grinning at cameras with the Three Sisters at their backs before piling back into Oz Experience mini-buses to hurry to the next photo opportunity.
Faith took a deep breath, reminding herself to be nice. Not everyone was as bad as the stereotype so often displayed. She turned around. ‘G’day.’
The girl was chubby, with dark brown hair cut into a bob. It did terrible things to her round face. ‘Ooh, you’re Australian? I thought everyone here was English!’
Faith had heard at least a dozen different accents, European and American mainly, just while she checked in. The girl was obviously trying to be funny. Faith smiled. ‘Yeah. I’ve just moved to Sydney from out west.’ For some reason she didn’t want to tell any details of her life story to this chirpy backpacker.
‘Isn’t Sydney amazing?’ The girl greatly emphasised the second ‘a’ in amazing. ‘I’m Emma.’
Faith shook her hand self-consciously. ‘Faith.’
Emma smiled a massive smile. ‘Hi!’ She over-emphasised the ‘i’ this time.
Faith could not help being slightly amused by her unbelievably over-the-top good mood. She was probably suicidally depressed inside. Faith tried to smile back as naturally as possible. ‘Hey, you haven’t seen a shop where I can get a padlock, have you?’
‘They sell them at reception downstairs.’
‘Yeah, I know. But they’ve run out. I’m not comfortable leaving this unlocked until tomorrow.’ Faith suddenly thought of how that must sound. ‘You know, I mean, I’m not worried that someone in this room would steal from a bed next door or anything, but the rooms aren’t locked. It’s just…’
Emma held up a hand to stop her mid-flow. ‘Don’t worry about it. I’ve got mine locked. You don’t know who you can trust, these days. There have even been backpacker murders!’
Faith laughed softly. ‘That’s true.’
‘Always better safe than sorry.’ Emma pulled a key on a piece of string up from inside her t-shirt where it had been hanging around her neck. She crouched down and awkwardly unlocked her own locker. Her bed was directly opposite Faith’s. ‘I’ve got one you can have,’ Emma said as she struggled. Her own padlock popped apart and she pulled open her locker.
‘Oh, you don’t need to do that,’ Faith began.
‘You need a padlock and I have a spare one. It’s a ‘just in case’ one, you know. Just in case!’ Emma giggled. She held out a plastic blister pack containing a small brass padlock with two keys.
Faith smiled. How can this girl be so stupidly happy? ‘Thanks so much.’ She looked at the pack and there was a price sticker on it. ‘How much in Australian dollars is one pound ninety nine?’ she asked.
Emma flapped her hands, making a very strange face. ‘Don’t worry about it, really. I’ll consider it my good deed for the day.’
‘Are you sure?’
‘Of course. Besides, it’s one of the million things my mum bought for me before I left. I’d need two backpacks if I’d brought everything she wanted me to have with me.’
Faith smiled. This girl was rather ditzy but she seemed like a genuinely nice person. ‘At least let me buy you coffee then?’ Faith said. ‘I was planning to go downstairs to have one.’
Emma barked out a laugh that was way too loud for the size of the room. The room was about fifteen metres square. One of the sleeping travellers stirred, but even Emma’s volume was not enough to wake them. The experienced dormitory inhabitant could sleep through an air raid. ‘God, no! If I had a coffee now I’d be like a lunatic all night. I can’t drink coffee after lunchtime or it keeps me up for days.’
Faith chose not to question the complete illogicality of that statement. ‘A cup of hot chocolate then?’
‘No, no, really, I’m fine.’ Emma pulled a wash bag and towel from her locker. ‘I’m just going to have a shower and get to bed. I have to be up early tomorrow.’
‘Really? What are you doing?’
Emma scrunched her shoulders and waved two tight fists in front of her face in theatrical excitement. ‘I’m booked on a bus trip to the Blue Mountains. We’re going to see the Three Sisters! I can’t wait. I’ve wanted to go ever since my friend Kelly showed me her photos last year.’ Faith laughed out loud before she could help herself. Emma seemed to think that was perfectly normal. ‘I know!’ Emma squealed.
‘Well, you have a great time,’ Faith said. And she meant it to.
‘Oh, I will. Nice to meet you!’
‘You too.’
Emma bustled off towards the bathrooms, bag and towel in hand. Faith shook her head softly, smiling to herself, and popped open the padlock. She clasped it closed over the catch on her locker and slipped both keys onto her triquetra keyring. She certainly was not ready for bed yet and had a lot of thinking to do.
She headed to the lift and rode it down to the ground floor. The reception was a bit quieter than it had been when she had arrived, but there was still some activity. She paid way too much for a foul tasting coffee from a vending machine and sat in one of the many lounge chairs ranged around a big communal area off to the side of the reception desk. Flyers and brochures were everywhere, offering all the wonders of Australia at special prices for backpackers. Some other people sat around, mostly in small groups. Faith deliberately tuned out their conversations. She had no desire to hear stories about where they were going or where they had been. Backpackers all did the same stuff anyway. She couldn’t understand the attraction of trawling around the world, seeing all the same things as everyone else, staying in hostels with loads of other people just the same as yourself and talking about it. Then they would all get drunk and party and hang out with people from their own country desperately trying to fuck each other or outdo each other in stories of how many countries they had ‘done’. It was all so artificial and boring.
Faith wanted to travel, she wanted to see the world. But she wanted to see the places where the real people were, not the backpacker trail where all the sights were catered and serviced by mini-buses. She stared out the huge glass windows, City Hostel in metre high backwards orange letters, watching the group out there smoke cigarettes and talk loudly over each other’s conversations.
Faith began to practice a spell that she had been taught by a weird old lady in the Mountains. It was a way of closing yourself off and being completely calm and centred, no matter what was happening around you. Really it was just a form of meditation, but the old lady had called it a spell. She had died not long after Faith had met her and Faith had always lamented that. She was convinced that the old lady could have taught her a lot had they been allowed the time.
Faith concentrated her mind on her energy centre and began to breathe deeply, using her willpower to draw herself towards a calm state. It was a state in which she could always think much more clearly. As her mind settled and her consciousness became an island unto itself, she began to relax, inside and out. She let images of the day slide past her mind and detached her emotions from them. Short, broken visuals and soundbites pattered across in front of her mind’s eye. Hungry eyes in a dark face, ‘Two dollars, sister?’ White sneakers, sunken cheeks, ‘Fuck you! Bitch!’ Clawing skyscrapers, hot air, a tired voice, ‘Good luck finding your friend.’ Faith let the images become history, detached the fear and helplessness attached, let her soul remind her heart that she was capable. Everything would be all right. The Triple Goddess would look after her, the old gods would protect her, she was strong and more than capable.
‘Hey, how’s it going?’
Faith jumped, nearly spilling lukewarm coffee in her lap.
‘Sorry! I didn’t mean to startle you.’
‘It’s all right, I was lost in thought there.’ Faith looked up into the earnest face of a man in his early or mid thirties. Or perhaps older. It was very hard to tell, he had one of those somewhat ageless faces. He was handsome in a rugged way, with sandy hair and stubble. He was quite a pleasant change from the squeaky clean backpackers all around.
‘I’m Lars,’ he said, extending a strong looking hand. There were faint scars on it.

***

In a completely unfurnished room in an unremarkable house, a man sat tied to a chair, naked. He sobbed and trembled, his mind on the edge of snapping. His head fell forward, several chins pressing into his chest, and blood dribbled from his mouth and nose, pooling with spit on his lap. Shiny globs of semi-coagulated blood matted together the hair on his fat belly and around his cock. Blood ran thickly from one ear, pattering across one shoulder, down to the floor. Drip, pause, drip. Drip, pause, drip. Bruises, livid and swollen, stood out in strident lines across his crooked shins. Some leaked dark blood.
Before him stood a man clothed head to toe in black, his face covered with a woollen balaclava. His black leather gloves were slick with blood and in one hand he held an iron poker, heavy, glistening matt black. Drops gathered on the curved and stylised end of the poker, shining and dark. The man was breathing heavily, the sound muffled by the wool across his mouth.
‘Don’t you pass out on me yet, you fuck,’ he said, his voice low, menacing.
He raised the poker again, stepping forward. The man in the chair hitched a loud sob. ‘Please, no more.’ Tears mixed the blood on his face to a ripe pink and ran down his cheeks and chin.
The man with the poker drew back his arm. ‘In the name of Yath-vados!’ he cried again, as he had so many times already, and the poker whistled again towards the fat man’s already broken legs.
In a deep, dark Realm something rumbled a deep, dark laugh.

6

Isiah sat in his car and waited, breath condensing in the cold air. He was parked on the opposite side of the street, a hundred yards back, from the house where Filthy Frank had taken part in the ONC’s activities the night before. The house was clearly visible, as was Frank’s battered car parked outside. It was very early, false dawn just smudging the eastern horizon with grey and purple shades like a fading bruise. From here he would easily see Frank when he got into his car and he could also see if any other cars left the house. It was quite possible that Frank would abandon his car here and get a lift to the airport. It was also quite possible that Frank would not be leaving for some hours yet, so Isiah settled down. Waiting came easily to him. There was a certain peace in letting time slip past like the water of a gentle stream.
The eastern sky brightened as the minutes ran into hours, a golden disc of sun breaking the horizon, rising into an icy, cloudless blue. Orange light like liquid gold spilled across the dashboard of Isiah’s car and onto his body and face. Its gentle, early warmth was revitalising. It was no wonder that ancient races saw the sun itself as a god and would engage in rituals to ensure it rose again each day.
A movement caught Isiah’s eye. He sat up quickly, the loving caress of the early sun forgotten. He narrowed his eyes, staring up towards the house where Frank was staying, squinting against the bright sunlight. He had definitely seen movement up there. Near the roof. Perhaps it was that surreptitious figure from last night. They had seen him in his astral form and had got away from him. Two things that happened very rarely. It was hard to see with the sun as low and bright as it was.
Isiah slipped quickly and smoothly from his car, never taking his eyes from the roofline where he had seen the movement. He walked slowly but steadily along the road, closing the gap between himself and the house, until the angle of the sun and his line of vision separated slightly. As he walked he drew his aura in and clamped down a tight mental cloak. If this person could see his astral self, they would certainly spot his aura in his physical form, even from afar. But Isiah was very good at masking his presence. If the person on the roof was to spot him now they would have to see him the conventional way and that would not necessarily raise any suspicions. They would have to be talented indeed to see through his cloak.
With the bright rising sun off to one side, Isiah had a clearer view of the roof. He paused, scanning every inch of it carefully. The house was still a good fifty or sixty yards away, but Isiah’s eyesight was preternaturally good. He could manipulate himself as easily as he worked his magic on anything, or anyone, else. He could not see anything but roof tiles.
He drew in a long, slow breath, staring and thinking. This person had seen him in his astral form. So this person certainly had some talent. Perhaps they too were masking themselves, psychically and physically. Isiah let his cloak loosen slightly and cast his mind gently towards the house, probing, feeling with his will. They spotted each other simultaneously.
As Isiah saw through the cleverly constructed visual and mental barrier concealing the person on the roof, crouched just above the gutters, that person whipped their head up, stared directly into Isiah’s eyes. They were very talented and extremely sensitive. In a flash they were up and gone. Isiah pounded after them. Not this time!
As Isiah had touched them very briefly with his mind he had a certain sense of them, like a dog catching a faint scent. Faint though it might be, it was something to hang on to. The person went up over the roof, trying to put the house between themselves and Isiah. They were dressed in charcoal greys, dark and easily concealed in shadows. Far more effective than black. They had on a hood or head covering of some description, not unlike the popular imaes of a ninja. Nimble and fast, they cleared the roof in a instant.
Isiah dropped his psychic cloak and let his willpower gather, running at a phenomenal pace, right past the house and into the adjoining street. As he cleared the corner, his mind still holding onto the roof dweller’s psychic scent, he caught a brief hint of movement between two houses some fifty yards away down the road. Drawing in a fast breath and gathering his energy, Isiah increased his speed, hammering along the road, now too fast for a normal eye to see as anything more than a blur. He ducked between the two houses as his quarry had done. They were inhumanly fast, though not as fast as him. He saw them vanish over the fence at the back of one property. He ran and jumped, clearing the seven foot fence effortlessly. As he landed on the other side he found himself in a large concreted area, some sort of loading bay or car park behind a huge building, perhaps a warehouse. On the other side of the concrete space the grey clad figure was half up the wall of the building.
They stopped climbing, hanging to the corrugated walls, staring at Isiah. Isiah skidded to a halt in the middle of the wide open space and stared back. The person dropped lightly back to the ground and stood facing him, some twenty yards separating them. Isiah smiled. Brave. Or stupid.
The figure took a few steps forward. Something about the way they moved triggered the start of a thought in Isiah’s mind but it was stopped dead as the sudden swell of MageSign rose from them. Isiah threw up a barrier of pure energy as a bolt of power shot from the stranger’s outstretched hands. As Isiah staggered back, surprised by the force of the blow, his attacker broke into a run, bearing down on him like a missile. Another bolt of energy pulsed out from the grey covered hands and Isiah took it again on his shield, ready for the impact this time. The stranger was taking no chances, using enough power to destroy any normal man. They were obviously wary of whatever power they had sensed in Isiah. As the energy of the attack and defence crackled in the cold of the early morning air they were upon him, flying forward with a well executed kick.
Isiah clenched both fists and sidestepped, blocking the kick to one side and sweeping his arm around in a looping blow. His assailant was quick, ducking his counter-attack and landing on one leg as the other swept around in a graceful arc. Their shin connected with the back of Isiah’s ankles and swept his legs clean out from underneath him. With a grunt of surprise and annoyance Isiah fell, tucked, rolled. He came up as a grey fist flew towards his chin. Turning his head quickly to one side, the blow shooting past close enough for him to feel the wind of its passing, Isiah grabbed the passing forearm in one meaty hand and powered out his other hand in an open palmed blow. His palm landed with a satisfying thump high on his attacker’s chest, eliciting a rush of exhalation.
Without any time to celebrate his strike, Isiah felt the person’s arm and hand twist against his thumb, the weak point of his grip. Isiah’s grip, however, was anything but weak. Realising they could not break free, the grey clad attacker suddenly leapt up and over Isiah, grabbing hold of his wrist themselves, and landed behind him, pulling his own forearm across his throat. He felt their knee slam into his spine. Again he grunted, this time in surprise and pain. This person was very good and very powerful.
Isiah drew his energy deep into his core and pulsed out a wave of power. His attacker managed to shield themselves mentally just in time at the expense of their hold. Isiah twisted out of the grip, spun around, grabbed under the knee that had been in his back and threw the person up and over. They twisted in the air like a cat and landed on all fours, hands and feet splayed wide and stable. Their position and shape suddenly coalesced the thought that had been tapping at the edges of Isiah’s mind while he fought. A woman!
As the thought occurred to him, the woman leapt forward again. With energy flowing out before her she knocked Isiah back mentally and physically and rained blows across his shoulder and arm as he defended his head. By the gods, she’s strong! Isiah had to end this now. He took a risk and let one blow through. The crack across his jaw sounded like a gunshot and made his vision cross, but it was enough. As the woman moved to take advantage of the blow Isiah anticipated her movement and intercepted. His own blow was solid and crushing, knocking her head to one side with a crack and upsetting her momentum. As she stumbled, Isiah helped her down with a kick to one thigh and a second palm into her chest. She grunted in pain and fell. Isiah dropped with her, all his considerable weight over her, laid one forearm across her throat. He knelt across her hips, sinking his weight to prevent her from bucking him off or kicking up between his legs, and raised his free hand. Blue energy crackled and burned between his fingers like electricity, snaking across his open palm.
‘Who are you?’ the woman cried suddenly.
‘I was going to ask you the same question,’ Isiah replied, panting. ‘But you chose attempted murder, so the question and answer session had to go on hold.’
‘You’re not with them?’
‘With who?’
‘Them.’ The woman flicked her eyes towards the fence they had jumped. Her eyes were the most magnificent glacial blue. ‘The ONC.’ She had an accent. Eastern European of some sort.
Isiah shook his head. ‘No. And neither are you. I think we have more in common than you think, so perhaps we should start again. I don’t want to hurt you.’
‘It’s a bit late for that!’ She sounded as if she had something in her mouth
‘Not my fault. You started it.’
‘You lifted my cover and started chasing me. What was I supposed to do?’ Her eyes flashed angrily through the slit in her hood.
Isiah smiled grimly. ‘We could have talked from a distance. You didn’t have to start so violently. I’m going to let you up. We’re on the same side, right? No need to fight any more?’
‘Sure.’
Isiah raised one eyebrow. ‘Seriously! If you start off again when I let go, I’m going to thrash you. I’d barely warmed up before.’
The fire in the woman’s eyes burned on for a moment, then Isiah saw it fade. She relaxed underneath him. ‘You are powerful. No one has beaten me before.’
Isiah made a rueful face. ‘I’m sorry. That would really suck. But at least you’ll live to fight again. Most people that I beat don’t have that luxury.’
‘Fair enough. Let’s talk.’
Isiah slowly lifted his weight and moved aside letting the woman rise to a sitting position. As she sat up she put a hand to her jaw, then quickly whipped it away. The pain in her eyes was heartbreaking. Isiah reached out. ‘Here, let me.’ The woman watched warily as Isiah touched his fingers lightly to her jaw. He felt inside, his mind probing through skin and flesh. The jaw bone was fractured in two places. Isiah slowly let his energy flow through his fingers, painstakingly reknitting the fragmented bone. The woman’s eyes drilled into him as he worked. After a few minutes he sat back. ‘There. I’m sorry, that was quite a blow. I’m surprised it didn’t knock you out.’
‘I’m very strong.’ She gingerly fingered her jaw line as she spoke, her voice normal again.
Isiah laughed. ‘No shit!’
He saw the woman’s eyes smile. ‘You’re very good at healing. I can barely feel it any more.’
‘You need anything else fixed?’
‘Nothing I can’t handle myself.’
‘Okay. So, why do you like to hang out on the roof over there? It was you last night as well, right?’
The woman nodded. ‘Yes. Did you get inside? Did you see their rituals?’
‘Some. Not all.’
‘How did you manage in that form? They would have spotted you in a instant.’
‘I wasn’t in that form inside. Not exactly. But I only saw the opening part of the meeting. After that they went inside a sealed room and I couldn’t have gone in there without being discovered.’
The woman nodded. ‘Yes. You left with the Neophytes and Prospects.’
Isiah raised an eyebrow. ‘I heard those terms inside. What do they mean?’
‘How much do you know of this society?’
‘Very little actually. I’ve only just discovered them. I’m trying to track down their leader.’
The woman laughed. ‘Really? You have no idea what you’re up against here, do you?’ She suddenly looked at Isiah intensely, her eyes narrowed. ‘Could you be…?’
‘Could I be what?’ Isiah suddenly had a flash of realisation. ‘Oh, fuck! I was watching the house to see Frank leave!’ He jumped up, grabbing the woman’s arm, and ran back across the concrete, heading for the fence.
‘What are you doing?’ The woman was limping as she stumbled along beside him, one hand pressing her thigh where Isiah had kicked her.
‘If we follow Filthy Frank he’ll lead us to the Sorcerer!’ Isiah pulled and virtually threw the woman over the fence, jumping over behind her in a single bound. They landed and ran back down the road towards the house.
‘Filthy Frank and the Sorcerer?’ There was amusement in the woman’s voice. ‘What are you talking about?’
‘Fuck!’ Isiah stood at the kerb, staring at the space where Frank’s car had been parked. He looked up and down the empty road. ‘Come on, we may catch up with him at the airport if we’re lucky.’
‘You think I’m going with you?’
Isiah looked at the woman. ‘Why are you watching the place?’
‘We need to learn more of the activities of this group.’
‘Why?’
‘It’s a long story.’
‘Well, you can tell it to me in the car on the way to the airport. Believe me, if we keep up with Frank he’ll lead us right to the heart of this society. But you may want to change clothes. At least take off the headgear. Security at airports is a little extreme these days and that would set them right off.’

***

Jake drove the Land Rover slowly, cautiously. The woman in the passenger seat looked half asleep, but it was only Jake’s concentration that kept her that way. The alcohol alone was not enough. His left hand gripped a red stained handkerchief tightly against the steering wheel and he muttered soft, broken, hideous words. It did not take long to get back to Braden Estate. He pulled up right by the big red brick porch and killed the engine. Hopping out, muttering all the time, he walked to the passenger door, gravel crunching under his boots, hoarfrost glittering in the moonlight. He opened the door and pulled the soporific woman from the seat. He was a strong man and cradled her easily in his arms. The rain had stopped, freezing everywhere, but the wind still whipped at hair and clothes, pushed clouds quickly past a half moon.
‘Wassappen…?’ the woman mumbled drunkenly, then giggled softly. Suddenly she looked up. ‘Are you trying to get me drunk?’ She looked around, confused. ‘Bloody cold in here all of a sudden, isn’t it?’
‘We stepped out for some air, remember,’ Jake said as he stood her on her feet, one arm wrapped around her back and under her arm. If he let go she would collapse in a heap. He dug his free hand into a pocket and pulled out a key, unlocked the front door. ‘You were feeling woozy?’
The woman nodded, exaggerated, wobbling nods. ‘Thatsh right! I’m woozy. I still am woozy actually.’ Her brows knitted together as she looked up into the hallway as Jake pushed open the door. She took a deep breath, trying to rally herself. ‘Just a minute. What’s this place? Where are we?’
Jake muttered again in the foul language of the Sorcerer’s magic, looking hard into the woman’s eyes. She stared at him defiantly for a moment, one hand raising in protest. Then her head lolled against her shoulder and Jake took her full weight again. He pulled her inside, her feet dragging behind her. She mumbled incoherently. There was a carved wooden chair just inside the door, dark timber with a red velvet seat. Jake deposited the woman unceremoniously into the chair and held up his right hand. He barked three short, sharp words and struck the heel of his hand into the woman’s forehead. She slumped heavily in the chair, out cold now.
‘Why didn’t you just do that in the first place?’
Jake jumped, spun around. ‘Dominus! I didn’t feel you there at all.’
‘Of course not. That’s why I’m the boss and you’re the boy. So, why?’
‘In case I got pulled over. Better to have her looking very drunk than actually unconscious. If she acts drunk then my story is easy. If she’s out, then there are too many possibilities for a pig to think up and delay me.’
The Sorcerer made a face. ‘Good thinking. So, how did you get her? Tell me everything.’
Jake shrugged. ‘Not much to tell. I got lucky really. I was heading into the pub when she stormed out. She ran straight into me. Very apologetic, obviously very upset. I asked if she was okay, she said no, she’d had a big argument with her boyfriend. At that point a guy comes out and says, “Oh, that’s about right. Straight into the arms of another man!” She told him to fuck off, he told her to fuck off, I offered to buy her a drink. She just looked at him with this nasty expression and said, “Sure, you can buy me a drink.”’
The Sorcerer pursed his lips. ‘The boyfriend will remember you.’
‘No. I thought of that. I told her to go back inside as I’d left my wallet in my car. She went in and I followed the boyfriend and tapped his memory. He’ll remember his girlfriend going off with a tall black guy with dreadlocks and a big green coat.’ Jake smiled, pleased with himself.
‘Good. What about the people in the pub?’
‘Nothing to worry about. The place was packed and she said she hadn’t been in there before, so no one knew her. We kept a low profile and I got her more drunk. She was already bladdered when I got there and I added a bit of pressure to the effect too. Within ten minutes we were back outside so that she could get some air. That was it. In the car and away.’
The Sorcerer nodded, satisfied. ‘Good. Well done, Jake. Very well done. Help me get her downstairs.’
Jake crouched down and tipped the woman over his shoulder, lifted her in a fireman’s carry. He followed the Sorcerer to the door under the stairs and down the cold stone steps. As they passed the wine racks and entered the open space with the candles and stone sarcophagus the Sorcerer held up a hand. ‘What is it?’ Jake asked.
‘You’ll have to stop here. Put her down there.’
‘But the coffin is only ten feet away, I can take her…’
‘Put her down!’ the Sorcerer snapped.
Jake jumped slightly, his expression slightly hurt. ‘All right. Whatever you say.’
The Sorcerer bowed his head slightly, then looked back up at Jake. ‘My apologies, Jake. You’re one of my dearest students and you don’t deserve to be shouted at like that. It’s just that you can not see the child now.’
‘OK. Why not?’
‘It’s how it must be. The child can see nobody but me, and even then he hardly sees me.’
Jake was confused. He tried a different tack. ‘It’s still freezing down here. Will the child survive?’
‘If he feeds often enough. He is not a normal child.’ The Sorcerer took hold of the shoulders of the woman’s jacket and dragged her across the stone floor to the sarcophagus. ‘You should probably leave now.’
‘I saw you feed the child before. I have no qualms about it and I’m happy to watch sacrifice to Yath-vados.’
The Sorcerer looked at Jake, his eyes hard. ‘You don’t understand what is happening here, Jake. You are serving very well and you have done exactly as I have asked. Please, continue to do so.’
Jake knew he was pushing his luck, but could not help himself. ‘These people, the food for the child. They’re sacrifices to Yath-vados, right? And the child will be the ultimate sacrifice to Yath-vados when the time is right?’ The Sorcerer said nothing, one eyebrow raised. Jake plunged on. ‘Because if we plan to give power to a god, then we need to sacrifice to him. He is weak now, as you said before, but our ministrations will make him strong. Then he will be able to wield his power to this world, directly empowering our actions. That’s what gods do, right? Reward their faithful by helping them to achieve their goals and aims.’ Jake stopped, unsure where he was going with this sudden tirade.
The Sorcerer pushed his hands deep into the pockets of his coat. ‘You have always been the thinker, Jake.’ He had a wry smile and a slight twinkle in his eye. ‘You’ve always been a favourite of mine, you know that?’
Jake nodded, then cast his eyes down, embarrassed. ‘I owe you a lot.’
‘Indeed. And you always had the most questions. You always needed to know more. And I always told you as much as you needed to know. Never more, never less. I’ve guided you well and you have grown magnificently, have you not?’
‘Certainly.’
‘So trust me now, Jake. I tell you what you need to know and you will benefit the most that way. Don’t try to second guess me. Your loyalty and hard work will be repaid, I promise you that.’
Jake nodded resignedly. ‘I feel that if I knew more I could be of more help, that’s all.’
The Sorcerer smiled. ‘I know, Jake. And you like to know what’s going on. But trust me, in this instance, the more you knew, the more trouble it would cause.’
‘Fair enough. I’ll go upstairs. I’m hungry anyway. Do you want anything.’
‘No, thanks. And good work tonight, Jake. Really.’
Jake nodded again and headed back across the cellar, up the worn steps. He did trust his Dominus, with his life. But something different was happening here. Usually he and Chris and Frank, and Lars when he was around, Sam before he had disappeared, they would all work together with the Sorcerer, making the magic stronger. Even Dieter and Raul would join them regularly, the core team. At the moment he felt excluded. But he was not the only one. None of the others were any more included than he was really. It would all become clear in the end.
As he pushed open the door at the top of the steps he heard the woman’s voice echoing from below. ‘Who the fuck are you? What are you doing?’ The was panic in her voice and the briefest sounds of struggling and scuffling. Jake heard the Sorcerer bark out hard, diamond edged words and there was a moment of silence. Then the woman’s screams were piercing and agonised. With a soft smile Jake gently pulled the door closed and headed for the kitchen.

***

Faith sat nervously on the leather couch, a slight smile tugging at one side of her mouth. What a night it had been. And a day. She cast her mind back, thinking that meeting Lars at the hostel seemed so long ago. They had talked, sitting there in the hostel lounge, for hours. She had felt so happy. Just being in his presence had relaxed her, made her feel safe. He talked about how he had travelled for years from his native Denmark before settling in Australia. He had flirted with her, explaining how he had been walking past the hostel and had seen her sitting alone inside. He had been irresistibly drawn to come and talk to her. Then he had told her how he had seen the strength of her will from out there as she meditated. This had stunned her, but he had been so sincere. He had talked about normal people and how they were so blind, so muted. She had told him all about how she had felt so trapped and oppressed at home, so misunderstood. She told him the thing she had vowed not to tell anyone, except Gabby, that she had run away.
Eventually he had suggested that they get a drink and she had been charmed. She felt a little bit naughty going out for a drink at three o’clock in the morning, but there were pubs in Sydney that never closed. It felt like a very cool thing to do. On a street corner in Chinatown they had sat in a pub, perched on high stools, drinking cold beer in air-conditioned comfort and they talked some more. Faith explained about her Pagan ways, her Wiccan beliefs. Lars had chuckled softly and explained that there was so much more power in other methods. He had said how it was the system, the government, the police, all conformists, that caused the grief of the world. Did they ever suffer from the threefold law? No one could follow their dreams because they were all caught in the machine. The machine run by religious zealots and money worshippers that harboured only the desire for power while they destroyed people and the world around them. His words had made so much sense. He told her that there was a higher power, not lost and old, bowed by dogma like modern religions. He had told her that he would show her wonders, but her questions then had met with handsome smiles and promises of explanations later.
They had drunk some more and Faith, although she was not much of a drinker and knew that she was getting quite inebriated, did not feel at all threatened. When he had invited her back to his house it had seemed perfectly normal. She wanted to go. She knew that he was flirting with her and that was fine. She wanted him. And she had had him.
Again she smiled that crooked smile. He had been quite the lover. She was no virgin, but her experience was nothing beyond the quick fumblings of astonished teenage boys. One or two out of the handful of occasions had been fun, but nothing earth moving. But Lars last night, this morning, had been incredible. Patient and sensuous. His body was strong and athletic as he had stood before her, naked but for the dark leather band around his wrist. He had numerous scars across his hands, arms, chest and legs, but had assured her they were nothing to be concerned about. He said they represented something wonderful and again, he would explain more later. They suited him, signs of danger and mystery.
Faith was not stupid. She knew she should have been scared, or wary at least. But Lars was so open, so calm. He exuded sweet concern and she simply believed him to be completely sincere. He was obviously too old for her, he must be at least twice her age, but that was exciting too. And she was not falling head over heels in love or anything like that. She was having fun, playing exciting games. She was intrigued by the things he had promised to show her, explain to her.
Come mid-morning he had told her that he needed to do some things in the city. She had asked if it was work and he had told her that it was, of a sort. She was to go home to the hostel, shower and change, and come back to his house again in the evening. Then she could join in with a group meeting he chaired and she could learn about the wonders he could share with her. He had given her taxi money and a gift. A black leather wrist band with a deep red spot on it, just like the one he wore.
So she had gone back to the hostel, washed, slept. Now she felt reinvigorated, back at his house again in the old fashioned suburb of Paddington, east of the city. The house he had here was huge, three stories in the old Federation style, with large rooms, high ceilings. It must be worth millions, fully detached as it was in the heart of one of Sydney’s wealthiest suburbs. She sat on the couch and waited while he made a phone call, his voice a muffled murmur down the hall. Before long he was back.
‘My apologies. Always so busy!’ He flashed her one of his winning smiles, perfect white teeth.
‘No worries.’ She smiled back, unable not to. ‘Work again?’
Lars nodded. ‘Yes. But now we have a little time to ourselves.’
‘What do you do?’
‘It’s a little complicated to explain. I am part of a global organisation, one of the leaders of this group. I really don’t consider it work in the traditional sense of the word. It’s my passion.’
Faith nodded, still really none the wiser. ‘What sort of organisation?’
Lars drew in a long breath. ‘We are an old Order. We stand above and outside the normal day to day lives of most people. We refuse to bow before the sort of authority that would oppress us and keep us as tiny cogs in a giant engine of corporate greed and political maneuvering.’ Lars’s eyes were a little wary, looking deep into Faith’s eyes. He was trying to judge the impact of his words.
Faith was not going to be unnerved by him. ‘Sounds cool,’ she said, with a cheeky grin. ‘But really, it sounds like a lot of rhetoric. No offence intended,’ she added quickly.
Lars smiled again. ‘Of course. And there is an awful lot of that sort of rhetoric around these days. But we are different. We actually act upon our words.’
‘How?’
‘We promote and encourage acts of civil disobedience. We finance anarchy.’
Faith was surprised at the bluntness and clarity of the statement. She could not help but respect his honesty. ‘Is what you do legal?’
Lars laughed, a warm, open sound. ‘Not at all, darling. Not even remotely.’
Faith smiled, looking hard into his eyes. Was he winding her up?
‘I’m deadly serious. We are very careful not to draw too close attention to ourselves. We are careful not to get caught. If, however, any of us do get caught, we maintain our silence and protect the organisation.’
‘You really are being serious, aren’t you?’ Faith’s smile was still there, her rebellious nature intrigued by such a bold statement of such a dangerous practice.
‘I am. I said that I could tell you were different. I could see in you a power and a desire. A need. We can fulfill that need and, in return, you can empower us. But there is something more.’
Lars’s face was serious again and Faith felt a wave of nervousness pass through her like a cool breeze brushing a naked back. ‘What is it?’
Lars sat down beside her and took her hand in his. His touch was warm and strong. He kissed her soundly on the lips. Again she felt that sense of utter safety and comfort. ‘We praise a higher power,’ Lars whispered into her ear as his cheek brushed hers. ‘We accomplish through the power of blood, and the blood is our god. We dedicate ourselves and our actions to Yath-vados, Novus Sempiterna Omnipotens. We honour Him and He empowers us and lends strength to our endeavours.’ Again Lars kissed Faith, firmly and powerfully, his energy mingling with hers, electric, primal lust.
Faith was suddenly confused but, at the same time, utterly consumed. This man was like the most ridiculously expensive chocolate, dark and smooth and totally delicious. When he spoke, it made perfect sense to her. When he touched her she wanted him inside her again. If he was empowered by this Yath-vados, she wanted that empowerment too. And it sounded right. It sounded good.
Lars drew back from her slightly. She felt as though he was pulling her heart back with him. ‘The meeting is about to begin,’ he whispered. ‘We call it a Gather. You must realise that you are special. You have immense potential. I want to help you realise that potential. Come to the meeting. Join with us, learn from us. We can achieve great things together, you and I.’
Faith nodded, feeling a little bit drunk again. ‘Of course.’ Her voice sounded low, husky. ‘I want what you have.’
Lars smiled and led her from the room. As she followed him along the hallway she noticed one of his fingers was bleeding slightly, just a few spots near the fingernail. As she was about to mention it, Lars turned, pointed to a door. ‘This way.’ He held the door open and Faith saw a large room beyond. The windows were bricked in, strange symbols and unfathomable words painted on them. The walls were matt black, hung in places with heavy, dark curtains. The ceiling was high, also black. Chairs and small couches were scattered all around the large room, all facing roughly one way. Many people occupied the chairs. Faith’s eyes widened at the sight.
‘They come in the back way,’ Lars whispered in her ear. A shiver danced across her flesh at the closeness of him. ‘I told you that you were special. Take a chair anywhere. I have to speak now.’
Faith took a small leather armchair near the back of the room. She would be able to see more of the people from this position. The mix of people was remarkable. From the most well-dressed city dwellers to the filthy and ragged denizens of the streets. All manner of young tribes were represented, Goths, metallers, crusties, homeys. She had never seen such a bizarre collection of people. Yet they obviously all had at least one thing in common and that was this group that Lars led. A couple of people nearby smiled when they caught her eye. It would seem that regardless of any other interest, this group made these people friends. It was good.
The room was very warm and close. Faith could still feel that sense of security and joy that Lars gave her, it permeated the place. Another man, dressed in a long black robe with a large, dark red disc dyed into the front, stood beside a lectern. Then Lars emerged, wearing a similar robe, and stood before the lectern, black wood, carved to resemble a rearing eastern dragon. Beautiful, terrifying.
Lars raised his right hand, the black leather wristband plainly in view. ‘Praise Yath-vados, by blood!’
Everybody gathered raised their right hands. ‘Praise Yath-vados, by blood!’ they cried. Every one of them wore a leather wrist band like Lars. Like Faith.
Lars looked around the room with a smile. Almost beatific, he seemed to be radiating love. The juxtaposition of darkness and love was confusing Faith. It was intoxicating and at the same time disturbing. Her heart and soul were softened by it while her rational mind rapped at her forebrain in warning. But the feeling of joy was rising in the room, the warm glow of love and power saturating her body. Lars spoke again, his voice not loud, but strong. ‘By blood are all things living empowered and by blood is all change effected. Nothing worthwhile is ever born without blood. Through our ministry will Yath-vados rise. Through our efforts will the world be born anew. We will ensure the New Ascendance. We mean no harm to those that don’t follow, though we will encourage all to believe. We will go about our Will and oppose them that would oppose us. If it means their blood, so be it!’
‘So be it!’ the others in the room roared. Faith jumped, then giggled nervously to herself. A young woman beside her, spiky hair and dog collar, smiled at her and tipped a wink. Faith smiled back. Her concerns were fading.
Lars bowed his head. This time his voice was very soft , but perfectly clear. ‘Cruor Novus Sempiterna Omnipotens.’
Everyone gathered repeated the words softly. ‘Cruor Novus Sempiterna Omnipotens.’ 
Faith leaned towards the punk girl beside her. ‘What does that mean?’
‘Blood, the new eternal almighty.’
Faith stared for a moment, trying to make sense of it. Her brow creased slightly.
‘Don’t worry,’ the girl said with a smile. ‘It all becomes so clear in no time at all.’
Faith nodded and turned her eyes back to the front.
‘Welcome all,’ Lars said, leaning casually on the lectern. ‘Firstly, let me welcome the Neophyte joining us for the first time tonight.’ He pointed directly to where Faith sat and all heads turned to see. ‘Her name is Faith and she will be remarkable.’ Lars smiled at her and Faith’s heart melted again. Faces all around the room smiled and nodded in greeting. Faith nodded nervously back.
Lars paused briefly, then spoke again. ‘The Rite of Dedication.’
Faith looked around, surprised, as everyone rose and moved towards Lars. The punk girl beside Faith squeezed her shoulder. ‘Follow me. You’ll like this.’
With a nervous shrug Faith stood up and joined the line that had formed before the dark lectern. She could see Lars touching his fingers to a gold coloured bowl, then to the forehead of the member at the front of the queue. He murmured constantly. ‘Say “By blood” when he touches your brow,’ Faith’s new friend said as she stepped up to receive her touch. Now Faith could see that Lars was dabbing what looked like blood onto each person’s head. For a moment her stomach flipped at the thought, then it was her turn. Lars smiled, his eyes beckoning, deep.
With her heart hammering, Faith stepped up. Lars moved his lips as he uttered words that sounded like nothing Faith had ever heard before, barely audible, strangely compelling. His fingers rose from the bowl and what could only be blood dripped thickly from index and middle fingertip. He touched the blood to Faith’s brow and she gasped, a sudden rush spreading through her entire being. Everything around was exactly right, exactly as it should be. There was nowhere that could possibly feel more like home than this place, this moment. Lars had stopped talking and was looking at her, one eyebrow raised. Faith stared back, wanting to jump him right there and then. The eyebrow went a little higher and Faith remembered what she had been told. ‘By blood,’ she stammered quickly and the rush through her body intensified in a wave then settled. Lars nodded, gesturing subtly for her to return to her seat. Eyes wide, heart thumping, she walked back past the remainder of the line.
A couple of years before, at a party, Faith had been offered an ecstasy tablet. Feeling bitter and resentful to life she had taken it, just to be bad. Thirty minutes later she had been dancing and hugging everyone, loved up to the max. Here in this strange room in Sydney, with this rag tag collection of strangers, she felt that way again. And this time it was without a pill.
The last member of the group received their strange blessing and Lars returned to stand behind the lectern. He smiled across the heads of those present, then placed his hands together and bowed his head. ‘We believe in the blood.’
The group spoke as one. ‘We believe in the blood.’
Lars kept his head bowed and spoke again, reverence in his voice. ‘There is power in the free mind and our minds are free. There is power in independence and we will always strive for freedom of action. We will oppose those that would curtail our Will and support those so oppressed.’
The single voice of the room rose again. ‘We believe in the blood.’
Faith looked around and saw that most people had their heads bowed too. A few looked towards Lars with a kind of rapture on their face. While something nagged at her that felt like a warning, Faith could not help but be almost overwhelmed by the feeling of power that flowed through this room, through every person, entwining, embracing. Lars’s voice was like music. ‘By blood are all things living empowered and by blood is all change effected. Nothing worthwhile is ever born without blood. Nothing worth having is ever gained without sacrifice. The sacrifice may be our own or another’s, but by sacrifice shall our Will be known.’
Again the rest of the room spoke in a single, almost whispered voice. ‘We believe in the blood.’
Lars spoke more loudly. ‘Our Order is powerful, our magic is real. Our Will be known.’
The volume of those Gathered rose to match it. ‘Our Will be known.’
Now Lars almost shouted the words. ‘Cruor Novus Sempiterna Omnipotens!’
The commitment of the reply made the hairs on the back of Faith’s neck stand up. ‘Cruor Novus Sempiterna Omnipotens!’
Her eyes were closed, basking in the combined ecstasy of the Gather. When she opened her eyes, Lars was looking directly at her. He smiled. ‘We will hear from the Neophytes that would be Prospects,’ he said, his voice strident. ‘Who here can report their activity?’ Two hands on opposite sides of the room were raised nervously. ‘Come on up here, then.’
A man in his early or mid thirties, dressed in a suit and tie, stood up and joined another man, maybe twenty five. The younger man wore the overalls of a mechanic, his hands still lightly stained with stubborn engine oil. They walked to the front and stood beside Lars.
Lars stepped aside and indicated the lectern. The man in the suit stepped forward. ‘Er… I’m not really sure how relevant this will be, but I tried something.’ He looked at Lars for support. Lars smiled, nodded. Lars smiled well and often. ‘I work for an investment bank,’ the man continued. There were murmurs of dissent around the room. ‘I know that’s bad. I know it’s against everything we stand for, but I have to pay the mortgage. I’m trapped in the engine for now. But I can work against it from the inside. This week I have deliberately lost the bank money on every foreign currency trade I’ve worked on. I claimed to just be having a bad week, so I won’t lose my job, but I’ve cost them hundreds of thousands of dollars. Every time I submitted a bad trade, I asked Yath-vados to pass it through. Every one passed. I have copies of the trade reports to show you.’ He looked nervously at Lars, holding papers towards him.
Lars stepped back up to the lectern, took the papers, buried them in his robe. He squeezed the man’s shoulder. ‘Every single cent contributes to each dollar,’ he intoned with a wink. ‘Every blade of grass is an essential and intrinsic part of the field. This man has to feed and house himself, yet he still sows the seeds of chaos. The rich, the greedy, they use this man for their own wealth.’ He turned to the man, put one hand against his cheek. ‘Well done, Paul. You are a Prospect now.’ Paul beamed as applause rippled through the room. ‘Serve your time now, Paul, and in a few months you may join us in Sanctum.’
Still smiling like a child at Christmas, Paul returned to his seat. People nearby clapped him on the back or cast congratulatory smiles as he passed by. Lars turned to the mechanic. ‘Your turn.’
The mechanic was a burly man, tall. He stepped up to the lectern with confidence. ‘There’s this dickhead that always brings his Beamer in for service with us.’ He voice was confident and soft laughter washed across the room. The mechanic grinned in spite of himself. ‘Yeah, well, he is a dickhead. Anyway, I know for a fact that he’s rich only because he exploits people. He runs a club in the city, a strip joint in the Cross. Now I have nothing against that, but he prostitutes his dancers and pays them fuck all. They’re smuggled in from Thailand and places like that and have to work off a ridiculous debt to him.
‘Anyway, he came in this week for another service, acting all king shit like usual. I fucked up his brakes for him and he stacked it at the first junction out of the shop. Messed up his Beamer good.’ A variety of responses travelled around the room, surprise, amusement, grim satisfaction. Faith was not sure quite how to feel. ‘I do my work well,’ the mechanic continued. ‘There’s no way they could trace what I did. Sadly he wasn’t really hurt and he came storming back in ranting about how he had no brakes. He brought the police in and everything. I said that I was standing outside having a cigarette and watched him jump the red light. That’s exactly what the car he hit claimed, as that’s exactly what happened. The insurance will check his claim that his brakes failed, but they won’t find anything.’ He pulled his mobile phone from his pocket and held it towards Lars. ‘Here, I took a photo of the crash as I dedicated it to Yath-vados.’ Lars leaned forward, looking closely at the phone. He smiled warmly, nodding. The mechanic pulled a sheet of paper from his pocket and held it up for the room to see. It was a grainy print of the photo, two cars in a mangle of steel and glass beneath traffic lights. He handed the print to Lars.
Lars stepped up to the lectern again ‘Well done, Bill, ONC Prospect!’ Applause rang around the room again as Bill grinned, as Paul had done, proud of himself. ‘Delete that photo from your phone, okay?’ Bill nodded, jabbing at the buttons of his phone as he returned to his seat.
Lars looked at the crumpled page again. As his eyes returned to the gathered group, he flicked his wrist and the page popped into flame and vanished. Faith physically jumped in her seat. Did I really just see that? She looked around and saw others smiling and nodding, none of them surprised.
Lars drew himself up, taking a long deep breath. ‘Everything that we do in the name of Yath-vados brings us closer to breaking the machine. We will not be fooled by the media and the politicians, the corporations and the rich. There is no equality in this world. And nothing is achieved through peaceful protest and petitions with ten thousand signatures. Any lazy fuck can sign their name to anything and it will change nothing. People are fed the lie that they have free will while they are herded and farmed from nine to five with weekends off if they’re lucky.’
The feeling of joy and warmth around Faith was like a fur coat as she listened to Lars speaking. This was the right place to be. These were the things that she needed to hear. This is what she had been looking for all her life.
‘Whatever your faith, your career, your race or creed, we are all united in this place.’ Lars swept the room with his arm. ‘All you need to do above all is praise Yath-vados. His strength becomes your strength and your strength becomes his. The more we work in his name, the more we can achieve. And not with words and petitions and stickers handed out in the park to worker ants on their lunch break. We will disrupt and destroy, we will spill blood and break bones. By blood are all things living empowered and by blood is all change effected. We say this every time we meet because we need to remind ourselves of its truth. We will not bow down and give in to fear and oppression. Others talk and plan and do nothing. We act! Where once we praised the blood, we now praise blood Himself! Our power grows.’
Lars paused, looking around the room, letting his words sink in. Eventually he continued. ‘So many of you have heard these things before, in many different ways. Yet you don’t bore of hearing them. Why? Because you have started to see the rewards. We don’t promise you a cloud and a harp after you have grown old and withered. We don’t promise you a horde of virgins if you blow yourself to smithereens. We give you power here and now. The more you work, the more you achieve, the more you receive.
‘Through Yath-vados, through blood, is our power real and strong. We will share that power with everyone that proves themselves worthy. Paul and Bill are now on the way to receiving our power. They need to stay true and serve Yath-vados, then, in short time, they will be welcomed into Sanctum and they will learn.’ Lars raised one hand, palm towards the crowd, fingers spread wide. There was a flash of silver as his other hand flicked by and a single rivulet of blood ran down the side of his palm, splitting in the fine blond hairs of his arm. His lips moved soundlessly as his eyes closed. A sudden rushing sound filled the room, the hanging curtains billowing slightly. Bright light spread around him.
Faith sat frozen, her mouth fallen open. There was a smile trying to pull her mouth closed again as she stared. People around the room seemed to be in ecstasy, some reaching forward, some leaning their heads back, literally bathing in Lars’s glow. Faith felt a rush through her body and mind, more powerful than anything that ecstasy tablet had done for her.
Lars’s voice boomed through the thick air. ‘Praise Yath-vados, by blood!’
The crowd roared the words back at him. This time, before she realised it was happening, Faith was shouting the words as well. Swiftly the rush and the swell in the air faded. Faith watched the light recede from Lars as the feeling leaked away. She felt as if something had been stolen from her. She wanted it back.
Lars looked lovingly around the room. ‘This power is yours,’ he said softly. ‘You just have to earn it. Neophytes, Prospects, follow the way. Serve Yath-vados, not for us, not even for Yath-vados Himself, but for yourselves. The more you achieve for yourself in pursuit of the greater good, the more everyone benefits. Let the love and power of Yath-vados guide you, nurture and empower you. Shy not away from the blood as nothing worthwhile is born without it. It is time for you to relax now, while those of the First Degree and above go into Sanctum.’
Faith’s heart fell. She did not want to miss anything.
‘Remember the simple rules of our Order,’ Lars continued. ‘Don’t talk about our meetings, as people will not believe. Those that do know and try to tell you to leave us are the enemy. If you know someone that you think would join us, tell me or James. We will find them and assess them.’ Here Lars paused and his face became hard. ‘And most important rule of all, if you get caught, you serve your time alone and silent. Pray to Yath-vados and his strength will see you through.’
Faith felt a slight surge again, a hint of the ecstatic rush that had so recently deserted her. Lars was speaking the mantra of the group again. ‘By blood are all things living empowered and by blood is all change effected.’ Faith was full of the power of Lars and his organisation. His words slid unheard over her mind as she imagined mastering the skills she had seen here tonight. And what else might she learn? Lars’s voice rose in volume, breaking her reverie. ‘If it means their blood, so be it!’
The Gather roared back. ‘So be it.’
Lars swept out a hand to encompass everyone present. ‘Yath-vados empower you.’
The Gather responded again, some reaching back towards Lars. ‘We believe in the blood.’
‘Cruor Novus Sempiterna Omnipotens.’ Lars looked serious, intense.
‘Cruor Novus Sempiterna Omnipotens.’ The energy of the Gather swelled.
Then the smile was back and Lars was soft and warm again. ‘Neophytes, Prospects, thank you. We’ll see you again next week. Feel free to mingle here as long as you wish, as usual. Degrees, to Sanctum.’
People began to rise from their seats and there was chatter and movement. As people milled around her, Faith saw the other man in robes, that she assumed was James, pull aside a curtain revealing a table laden with drinks and food, sandwiches, beer, fruit, tea and coffee in urns. Some people headed for the door while others stood around chatting or headed to the table for snacks. A large number of those gathered headed towards the back of the room. Passing by Lars and James they slipped through a door at the back of the room that Faith had not noticed until then. As she watched, Lars appeared in a gap in the crowd, his eyes locked to hers. His smile was like honey on her mind. He mouthed words to her. ‘Wait here for me.’ Faith was sure she actually heard the words too, deep in her ears, even though he was far too far away to be heard unless he shouted over the conversations in the room.
Faith dipped her eyes and nodded. He hadn’t forgotten her! She rose and joined others at the food table as Lars slipped from view at the back of the room.

7

‘Police are uncertain of the reasons for the attack but an act of fundamentalist terrorism has not been ruled out. The local Borough Commander had this to say this afternoon...’
‘The motives are currently unknown but we can establish a few things. The device used was relatively small and rather amateurish. It seems that the explosives were compacted into a container of nails and ball bearings, making the kind of bomb that we used to see the IRA use on a fairly regular basis.
‘However, we think at this stage that it is the work one person without any real experience or know-how. The potential here is far greater than the actual result. It is terribly regrettable that three innocent people have lost their lives, with many more injured, but if the perpetrator was experienced enough to really know what he was doing there could have been ten times the fatalities.’
In a small suburban home an unremarkable man smiled softly, the flickering of the television reflecting off white teeth in the darkened room. ‘I’ll remember that for next time, Borough Commander.’ The man raised his face toward the ceiling and laughed softly. ‘Three souls for your pleasure, my lord Yath-vados. Not bad for an amateur.’
In a fetid Realm, something drew in a long, shuddering breath.

***

Isiah drove quickly but carefully, trying to watch surreptitiously as the woman beside him changed. He was partly fascinated to see more of her, he was human enough still to admit that, but he was also interested to know how she would change. It would be difficult to get about the streets dressed as she was without attracting attention. Effective all the time she was actively hiding, but rather eccentric otherwise.
The woman’s clothing was wrapped and folded about her quite elaborately. She unwound some layers from her shoulders and upper chest and the close, practical uniform became a loose blouse, the grey offset by black inside. The black formed wide collars and cuffs and edged a smooth wrap-around across her chest. The material was some sort of silk or similar material, very strong yet extremely light and thin. Next the head covering was unwound, becoming a light, wide scarf. It was a pale cream colour on the inside and the woman folded this out to be the primary surface, light across dark shoulders. Then she shifted in the seat as she unwound and untucked the trousers of the outfit. With deft movements she had fashioned a mid-length skirt, black and flowing. Her soft, dark grey leather boots also had a black lining, revealed as she folded the tops down to make them a short, fashionable accessory. Smooth, muscled calves were revealed between the skirt and boots.
Settling back into the seat she shook long, shining, thick dark hair loose over her shoulders and pale face. She turned to look at Isiah, those glacial eyes, Eurasian, flashing, amusement tweaking her full lips. ‘Enjoy that?’ she asked. ‘You’ll give yourself a headache twisting your eyes in your skull like that.’
Isiah grinned, embarrassed to feel himself blush ever so slightly. He turned to face her, momentarily taking his eyes off the road altogether. She was startlingly beautiful. ‘I’m impressed. That’s better than Superman in the phone box.’
‘Thanks. So we’re going to the airport, are we?’
‘What’s your name?’ The woman looked at him with hooded eyes. Suspicious. Isiah smiled. ‘All right, put it another way. What should I call you? I’m Isiah.’
The woman nodded softly. ‘Isiah. Interesting. You can call me Petra.’
‘Is that your name?’
‘Actually, yes. I think I can trust you, at least with my first name. So, the airport?’
Isiah nodded. ‘This guy Frank is going to be returning to his master today. I don’t know where his master is, but I do know that Frank needs to fly there. I was staking him out in the hope of finding his master, a guy called the Sorcerer.’
Petra laughed. ‘Corny.’
‘I suppose so, but that’s the only name I know him by. He leads the ONC. They call him Dominus.’
‘Ah, yes. Well, I’m aware of the Dominus. Who calls him the Sorcerer?’
‘Some of his closest disciples. Well, certainly one that I know of, but that disciple is very dead now.’
Petra watched Isiah as he drove. He could feel her scrutiny. ‘And what is your reason for tracking him,’ she asked after a moment.
‘Well, this very dead disciple I mentioned caused a lot of trouble. The Sorcerer is the man that made him and I want to stop him making any more.’
‘This man you call the Sorcerer,’ Petra said quietly. ‘He has many disciples. His organisation is bigger than you realise. You’ve barely scratched the surface.’
Isiah nodded. ‘I’m beginning to realise that. So maybe you can tell me more about it? And who you are and what your connection is?’
Petra smiled softly. ‘Maybe. Let’s see where this little chase leads us first, shall we?’
‘Fair enough. We’re just about there anyway.’
It was over two hours before Isiah finally gave up. Petra had been patient with him. They had scoured the car parks looking for Frank’s battered Ford. They had searched every level of the airport they could, even slipping through immigration into the departure lounges, using a little mental manipulation. Isiah had been impressed with Petra’s ability, her psychic persuasion soft and delicate. But eventually Isiah gave up. ‘I can’t believe we’ve lost him.’
Petra smiled. ‘You don’t know for certain that he was coming to this airport though, right?’
They headed back through the main doors, back towards Isiah’s car. ‘No,’ he admitted. ‘Although, there’s not really many options. He said he was flying out.’
‘There are lots of small aerodromes and things like that around. He didn’t have to use the main airport. You have a lot to learn about this ONC, Isiah. They have a lot of money.’
Isiah looked down at Petra. She stood a couple of inches shorter than he did, but Isiah was tall. ‘Private jets and stuff like that?’
Petra laughed. ‘Absolutely. And then some. We’ve seen this group expend enormous amounts of money, seemingly on a whim.’
‘And who are we?’ Isiah asked. ‘Are you going to tell me a bit more about yourself now?’
Petra drew in a long, deep breath. ‘We are an ancient and secret order. I risk a lot to tell you anything.’
‘But you and I, we’re similar in many ways. We have a lot more in common with each other than we do with regular folk.’
‘True. This is the only reason that I’m still with you now. You fascinate me. There’s obviously something special about you. Tell you what. Why don’t you start by telling me something about yourself?’
Isiah nodded gently. ‘Fair enough. Seems like a fair trade. But it’s a tough question to answer.’
‘Try anyway.’
‘OK. A long time ago I was… selected, if you like, by an entity called The Balance. The Balance exists to keep some level of equality in power between all the gods. I’m the agent of that entity here in the mortal Realm and I have to push and shove people and gods around a bit to keep that Balance. Variety is the key, you see. All the things that people believe must have a chance or humanity’s free will is removed. If that happens then one god could become all powerful and effectively enslave humanity.’
Petra had stopped walking and looked up at Isiah from beneath her hair. ‘Really?’
Isiah laughed. ‘Yeah, well I know how it sounds. This isn’t something that’s easy to sum up. I’m trying to give you the abridged version.’
‘How old are you?’
Isiah shrugged. ‘I lose count these days. The centuries start running together after the first few.’
Petra nodded, her expression revealing little, yet Isiah could see something there that bothered him. There was a kind of knowing there, like she had knowledge about him that he did not have himself. ‘By what other names are you known?’ she asked quietly.
‘None really. There are a couple of entities, Lucifer for example, that call me the Interferer. But that’s more of a nickname.’ Isiah grinned impishly. ‘I used to be known as Edward,’ he added. ‘But that was before… all this.’
Petra raised an eyebrow. ‘You’re on first name terms with the Devil? He has a nickname for you?’
Isiah laughed. ‘Old Nick gets a lot of bad press. He’s not so bad. A necessity, really.’
‘The Devil? Not so bad?’
‘Not really. Yahweh, Allah, these multiple entities, they are childish, needy, egotistical gods. Creatures like Lucifer oppose and balance their presence to some extent.’
Petra’s eyes narrowed. ‘But the Devil is evil. You talk of gods as children and the Devil as not so bad. But the Devil personifies evil.’
Isiah shook his head. ‘No. People personify evil. And they personify gods and devils and create them in their image. It’s a complicated situation that I have to try to keep in some kind of order, depending on the word of the Balance.’
Petra nodded softly, her expression opaque. ‘I wonder…,’ she mused.
‘Wonder what?’ Isiah frowned deeply. ‘You’re freaking me out a little bit, you know that.’
Petra smiled. ‘Your work. You say it involves maintaining a balance. That must mean that sometimes you have to do… unsavoury things?’
Isiah nodded, his expression slightly pained. ‘There are times when innocents must die for the greater good.’
‘The needs of the many?’
‘Something like that.’
‘Let me take you to meet my people,’ Petra said decisively. ‘There may be others that know more and can explain more to you. Then again, there may not.’
Isiah rolled his eyes. ‘Cryptic! At least I might learn some more about you.’
‘You might.’
They had reached Isiah’s car and stood either side of it, Isiah by the driver’s door. He looked across the roof at Petra. ‘So where are we headed?’
‘Well, nowhere that a car can take us. Are you particularly attached to it?’
‘Not really.’
Petra nodded. ‘I take it you can keep up with me if I travel in a less conventional manner?’
‘I caught you once. I can do it again.’ Isiah smiled at the dark look that crossed Petra’s face. ‘Especially if you want me to catch you.’
‘I asked if you could keep up. What makes you think I have any desire for you to catch me?’
Isiah laughed. ‘Wishful thinking, perhaps.’
‘Get in the car.’
They drove out of town, heading towards less populated areas. Petra had told Isiah that somewhere peaceful was required where they would not be found. Isiah did not want to tell her that he could travel very simply and all she needed to do was put an image of their destination in his mind. At this stage he was unsure of the extent of her powers, as she was unaware of just how powerful he was. She was a damn good fighter, but he had beaten her. Relatively easily at that. But her ability to manipulate matter, her ability to hide, her sensitivity to his presence before, all these things indicated that her power was broad and her strengths could lie in areas other than fighting. He was happy to play this her way in the hope of learning more about her while revealing as little of himself as possible.
Before long there were woods and the foothills of mountains all around. As they passed through a small town Petra said, ‘Why don’t we leave the car here?’
Isiah nodded, looking around. He spotted two teenagers sitting on a fence, looking as bored as only teenagers can. He pulled up beside them. ‘Hi there.’
They looked at him suspiciously. One was chewing gum, his breath making condensed puffs in the cold air. ‘Hey,’ he said warily.
Isiah smiled. ‘Either of you two got a licence to drive?’
The one with the gum nodded towards his friend. ‘He does. Why?’
Isiah turned to address the other. ‘You got a car?’ The teenager shook his head. ‘You want one?’
The kid with the gum laughed loudly. ‘Say what? You like young boys, is that it?’
Petra laughed from the passenger seat. Isiah shot her an amused glare. ‘Let’s just say I’m very generous,’ he said, addressing the teenager with the licence again. ‘I’m at my journey’s end and I don’t need this car any more. He pulled a pen and the car ownership papers out of the glove box and signed off on them, leaving the new owner details blank. Getting out of the car, leaving the engine running, he handed the papers to the teenager. Petra got out of the car and moved casually onto the pavement beside the road. ‘Don’t forget to fill in your details,’ Isiah said. ‘And get some insurance.’
The two teenagers looked at each other. ‘Are you serious, man?’ asked the one with the gum.
Isiah nodded once. ‘Yep. You guys have fun. But drive safe and no terrorising the neighbourhood!’
The two young men looked at each other again and then quickly leapt off the fence and into the car. With a whoop and a ‘Thanks mister!’ they roared off, spraying gravel as they went.
‘I think they’re making sure they put some distance between themselves and you before you change your mind,’ said Petra, a smile in her eyes.
Isiah watch the car skid slightly on the cold, damp road as they took a corner too fast, then they were gone. ‘I just hope I haven’t killed them. Let’s hope they’re smart enough to enjoy it.’
‘That was a pretty kind thing you did there.’
‘The car would have just sat and rusted somewhere otherwise until the state took it away and auctioned it or something. Spread the love, eh?’
Petra shrugged, smiling. ‘I guess so. You’re an interesting man, Isiah.’
‘Glad you think so.’
They walked off into the woods, heading deep into the trees, far away from the town. Before too long Petra decided that they were concealed enough and suggested they sit. Isiah sat opposite, cross-legged, the soft bed of pine needles fragrant, cool, comfortable. ‘I want to take you to my home,’ Petra said, watching Isiah closely. ‘It’s where I was raised and trained. It’s the only place that is absolutely sacred to me and I risk a lot taking you there. But I think I’m making the right decision.’
Isiah made a reassuring face. ‘I won’t do anything to embarrass you.’
‘Can you travel between places without moving? We call it Sliding, moving from the corporeal to the astral and back again, transferring our location.’
Isiah nodded. ‘I call it Shifting or Travelling. Capital T.’
‘I see. I’ve heard it referred to as Shifting before. So you are able to Shift easily?’
‘Certainly. But I need to know where I’m going. I need to have seen it before, physically or astrally, doesn’t matter.’
Petra reached out and put her fingertips very softly against Isiah’s temples. Her touch was warm and delicate and Isiah felt a slight surge pass through him. He knew that she hadn’t begun anything yet, it was simply her touch that thrilled him. He hadn’t been attracted to a woman like this for a long time. It was rare that he found a woman that could understand him, could empathise with him, with his life. He wondered how mortal Petra was. Her powers belied someone that had more experience than her physical appearance of age would suggest.
‘Not as old as you, but I’ve seen centuries pass,’ Petra said, almost a whisper under her breath.
With a slight start Isiah realised that she was connected to his mind. She had heard his thought as clearly as if he had spoken it. Her ability was incredibly subtle. He hoped she had only heard his thought regarding her age and quickly blanked his mind before he gave away anything else that might embarrass him. He saw the corners of Petra’s mouth twitch slightly, as if suppressing a smile.
‘I’m going to give you an image,’ she said, and suddenly Isiah’s mind was flooded with information. The first sensation was extreme cold, a wind whipping in fits and bursts, snow, ice, rocks. He closed his eyes and saw a picture in his mind of a mountainside, sharp and rugged. Tufts of yellowing grass hung desperately to cracks between rocks, their tips being dragged and pushed by the jittery wind. As Isiah looked around the image in his mind he found himself near the top of a mountain in a range that stretched seemingly forever in every direction. Some peaks hidden in cloud, some higher than his position, some lower.
‘The Himalayas?’ he asked quietly.
Petra’s voice was in his mind now, not travelling through the air to reach his ears. ‘Yes. You must be well travelled in your time. These peaks are in what is currently called the Tibet Autonomous Region, not far from the borders of Sichuan and Qinghai Provinces. Do you know the region.’
‘Vaguely. There aren’t many places that I haven’t been. But I don’t know these ranges well. I couldn’t really tell one part from another.’
‘It’s OK. As long as you know what to expect we can Shift together. Look up the slope.’
Isiah followed Petra’s instruction, turning slightly to look further up the peak in his mind’s eye. Spread across the mountainside was a collection of buildings, all linked with walkways, some across sharp chasms hundreds of feet deep. The buildings looked to be moulded into the rockface, carved from it, completely at odds with any rational building method. The whole complex was completely inaccessible on foot. It would be virtually invisible from anything more than a few hundred feet away. The greatest rock climber would have trouble getting close. The buildings, the same dark grey stone as the mountains, had tiled roofs in the Chinese style. Snow piled against the tiles and in the corners of the walls. Dragon’s heads protruded from the corner of each shiny, corrugated roof, icicles hanging, wet, glassy. Round windows with dark red detailing were dotted along the walls. The buildings seemed to be in something of a random order, but they all appeared to surround the largest structure which stood more or less in the centre. The whole structure was like a deeply complex mandala. The main, central structure was a massive building, orange light glowing from inside. It appeared to be one immense hall. There was a large paved area in front of the hall, a low stone fence all around it, protruding out into space as the mountainside dropped away below. Yet for all its detail, it seemed a part of the mountain, blended with the rock.
Petra drew Isiah’s mind up onto the paved courtyard, the flagstones worn by centuries of feet and weather. Small stone benches stood all around the edges, snow-covered, and a snow-filled fountain showing a dragon in combat with a tiger stood against the wall of the hall. ‘We will travel here,’ Petra’s voice said softly in Isiah’s mind. ‘Keep this place in your imagination. I’ll Shift us, but you have to help. I can’t actually carry you with me, I don’t have that kind of power.’
Isiah decided to let Petra in on a little of his own power. He reached his mind out to her and wrapped his will about her. ‘I can carry us both,’ he said, not using his voice now either. ‘Just show me the way.’
Petra made a small sound. Isiah hoped it was an expression of how impressed she was, but was not convinced that was it. She began to Travel, slowly dissipating from their current location. Her method was slow and cautious. Isiah was patient, keen to avoid rushing her or dragging her along. Once she was committed to her course of action Isiah took over, following her lead and carrying them both to that stretched, soundless, lightless place of nothing that existed between all the Realms. In moments the heavy weight of corporeality dragged on them again and sudden biting wind pushed at them violently. Petra ran for the cover of a small porch beside the fountain and Isiah followed, holding up the collar of his leather jacket against the elements.
Petra looked up at him. ‘Winter is not the best time to visit here, but we have no control over that.’
Isiah nodded, a half smile tugging at his lips. ‘No matter. I’m pretty bloody impressed regardless. The way we just got here, that’s the only access really, isn’t it?’
‘Yes. You have to be brought here by someone and then you need to learn these methods if you ever plan to go anywhere alone. We’ve been hidden for a very long time and this is one of the secrets of our success.’ She pulled open the door, though not before Isiah sensed a surge of MageSign that lingered after they passed into the shelter of the building.
The anteroom they had entered was simple. Flagstone floor, candle lamps burning on the walls, otherwise empty. Except for two men, young looking and serious, wearing robes the same dark grey as Petra’s clothing when she was in ninja mode. They smiled at Petra, nodding gently. ‘Sister,’ one of them said in Mandarin Chinese. ‘You’ve brought a guest home with you?’
Isiah spoke up quickly, keen to let them know that he understood their language. In truth he understood most languages and knew it was rude to let people think otherwise. ‘My name is Isiah,’ he said fluently. ‘An honour to make your acquaintance.’ He bowed formally.
The two men returned his bow and Petra looked at him with that amused expression again. Isiah was slightly annoyed at the way he seemed to entertain her rather than impress her.
‘Is our Master here?’ Petra asked the man that had spoken to her.
‘Yes, he’s here. He will be leading a class shortly, however. We are just about to begin. Perhaps you will join the class and speak with him afterwards?’ The man looked from Petra to Isiah.
Petra spoke. ‘I will join the class. Perhaps Isiah would like to watch.’
Isiah heard the emphasis, the kind of spoken gravitas that gives an otherwise ordinary word extraordinary meaning. He was very keen to learn as much about these people and their activities as possible. ‘Certainly,’ he said. ‘I would be very interested to watch you train. What sort of class?’
‘We have many disciplines here, Isiah,’ Petra told him. ‘It could be any one of many. Our teacher will decide.’
The two men led Petra and Isiah through another door into the main hall beyond. It was a massive place. Large engraved columns stood against the walls between each window, widening at the floor and again at the ceiling some fifty feet above them. More of the stone benches also lined the walls. The floor was of the same large, worn flagstones as the courtyard outside. Lights were spaced at intervals around the room, small orbs like tiny suns. They emanated MageSign. Isiah imagined they had burned there for a very long time. Hanging from the ceiling, suspended without any visible structure, was a huge set of bones, long, serpentine, wings spread wide. Isiah smiled.
There was a group of some fifty or sixty people, men and women of all ages, gathered in the centre of the room. The hall could easily have accommodated ten times that number. Before them stood an old man, old even by Isiah’s standards. Immediately Isiah felt the man’s longevity and power. Evidently he also felt Isiah’s presence, as he turned, looked Isiah directly in the eye. A smile spread across his face, which he then turned to Petra.
He stood before them and Isiah jumped slightly having not seen or felt the old man move. ‘Welcome back, daughter,’ the man said. ‘You have brought with you an interesting guest.’
Petra bowed to the man, low, deeply respectful. ‘Yes, Master. I believe he may be important to us.’
The man nodded and turned to Isiah, bowing. Isiah quickly returned the gesture, showing his respect by bending further than the old man had. ‘My name is Isiah.’
The old teacher smiled benignly. ‘That may be one of your names,’ he said. ‘Welcome to the Temple of the Dragons. I am Cai Wu.’
Isiah bowed again. ‘Master Cai,’ he said quietly.
Cai Wu stepped back. ‘We will practice now. Please, make yourself comfortable and we will talk more later.’
Isiah nodded. ‘Of course.’ He gestured up towards the ceiling. ‘There’s at least one still alive, you know,’ he said with a smile.
Petra made a small sound of disbelief. ‘Not for centuries!’
Master Cai smiled softly again. ‘They are gods to us.’
Isiah bowed again, retreating to the side of the hall where he sat on one of the stone benches. He was surprised that it was not at all cold, then realised that the whole room was a comfortable temperature. He imagined that it always was, regardless of the season. This was a fascinating place he had suddenly found himself led to. He sat back to watch the class practice.

***

The one known to his people as Dominus sat in the cold cellar and shuddered. It was not the chill that got to him, but the feeling that things were beyond his control. The presence of Yath-vados in his mind, constant, powerful, draining. The stone sarcophagus at the back of the cellar stood immobile, though it appeared to shift and warp in the flickering light of candles. Occasionally a soft, deep moan lifted from it, floating in the silence like an odour. The Sorcerer sat turned away from his charge, his bowed back to the grey stone. ‘It’s consuming!’ he cried.
 His face twisted and winced, his eyes looking up and down as he listened to something. ‘You made me destroy my home. You made me run and hide. What am I hiding from?’
Again he cowered as he listened. There seemed to be more than just a voice to the presence in his mind, as though the words themselves were heavy to his physical body. ‘But we can be so powerful already!’ he shouted at the empty cellar. ‘This level of magic, this hiding. I don’t know how long I can carry on.’
After a moment more his face creased in confusion again. ‘What is always there?’
Another few seconds and his shoulders slumped resignedly. ‘Of course.’ He took a deep breath and sat up a little straighter. Then one eyebrow raised in surprise. ‘Move where? Really? Well, at least the climate should be better.’ A smile spread across the old man’s face as he listened. ‘Very well, my lord. Very well.’ He stood up, strode to the steps leading upstairs. His step had a spring that had not been present for some time.
A voice sounded from the front of the house. ‘Dominus?’
The Sorcerer turned to the front door. ‘Come on in, Chris. You don’t need an invitation.’
Chris smiled as he entered. ‘I didn’t want to disturb anything by arriving unannounced. How are things? All going well?’
‘Indeed. Things are progressing nicely. However, we have to move soon, so you and Jake had better start making preparations. You can come with us or stay and look after the Gather here. What would you prefer?’
‘I’ll come with you,’ Chris replied without pause. ‘We really have to move again?’
‘You know how important it is to keep ourselves safe. Organise someone to take over the Gather here.’
They had walked slowly towards the lounge with the huge fire, still burning, orange light dancing. The Sorcerer sat in his customary position and gestured for Chris to relax.
‘Where are we going?’ Chris asked.
The Sorcerer smiled softly. ‘I’ll tell you when it’s necessary for you to know.’
Chris pursed his lips. ‘We’ve always been a secret society,’ he said slowly, cautiously. ‘We’ve always kept our secrets well. Why so much more secrecy now?’
‘We are doing things that are unprecedented, my boy. If we are to succeed, we must be careful. Really very careful.’
Chris nodded. ‘I realise that it is something massive that we’re doing.’
The Sorcerer watched him closely. ‘But?’
‘Hmm?’
‘Something is troubling you. You can be honest with me, you know that. Voice your concerns.’
Chris watched his Dominus for a moment before turning his eyes to the flames. ‘There are some that question our direction.’
‘And in what way do they question?’
Chris took a deep breath. ‘We’ve always been a secret order, Dominus, and a powerful order. We do things that ordinary people don’t even believe in. But we’ve never been a religious order.’
‘Your point?’
‘There are those that question the direction of the ONC in recent years. We always worshipped the blood itself, never a god. Yet over the last few years you have slowly led us towards this worship of Yath-vados the deity rather than blood, the concept. The ideal.’
The Sorcerer nodded, his face serious. ‘And there are people raising these issues at your Gather?’
Chris nodded. ‘A few people are concerned. Many people in our order are atheists. Many believe in the magic, but not in superior beings. It’s difficult for many of them.’
‘And yet we also attract new members that are drawn to our god. Drawn to our unique relationship with a god that we know exists.’
Chris made a wry face. ‘Some are suggesting that the god doesn’t exist. It’s just an attempt to gain greater control.’
The Sorcerer laughed. ‘Greater control? Ours is a philosophy of anarchy. If we are a religion, anarchy and disruption is our credo. We guide and offer direction, but we don’t control. Yath-vados is not a symbol of control.’
Chris nodded again, but his face betrayed his doubts. ‘But we were never a religious order,’ he ventured again.
The Sorcerer sat back in his chair. ‘For many years, Chris, I have used the blood. For many more years than you can imagine. I was introduced to the ways of blood magic since before electric light or the motor car. And I’ve always known that the blood is a tool, something tangible to focus the mind and I have always taught you that. But we always gave thanks to the blood.’ He looked Chris directly in the eye, pinned him with his powerful gaze. ‘Well, eventually the blood began to speak to me.’
Chris, held by his master’s gaze, said nothing. But his eyes gave access to his thoughts and he wondered at the sanity of such a statement. The Sorcerer laughed. ‘I sound mad to you?’ he asked. ‘I know. I thought myself mad at first.’
‘What did it say?’ Chris asked nervously.
‘At first it was just the fever of nightmares. I thought myself under weak attack by some old enemy. Yet the contact persisted and I began to get curious. And as I listened harder it became clearer. Eventually it gave me its name.’
‘There’s a lot of power in knowing a true name,’ Chris said softly.
The Sorcerer smiled again. ‘And once I knew its name, I knew its purpose. And when I knew its purpose, I knew that we had discovered something more powerful than we could ever have imagined. It became obvious that we had a course to follow.’
There was quiet between the two men for a while. Eventually Chris said, ‘You consider this is the natural progression of the ONC? You think that all along we were being led to this? You were being led to this?’
‘Yes.’
‘But the ONC is your creation. Don’t gods create things rather than the other way around?’
‘Who is to say that this was not the will of Yath-vados all along?’
Chris stared hard at the fire. ‘Perhaps this is the word we should be spreading through the Gathers. Perhaps this will put dissenting minds at ease.’
The Sorcerer nodded decisively. ‘Very well. Let it be told throughout the Gathers around the world. At first there was the blood. There has always been blood. And then there was our magic and praise of the blood. Our praise gave rise to the power of the true god of blood and his name is Yath-vados. I was blessed with the knowledge of his true name. Now all that we do, we do in his name. Let it be known that this is not a change in direction but a natural development. Our power and the possibilities before us are truly unprecedented in the world of men and they are possible through our Lord Yath-vados.’
Chris nodded slowly, his face a mask of orange and shadows as he stared into the flames. His eyes bore their own fire, that of zealotry and passion for the man that gave his life meaning. ‘I will spread the word,’ he said quietly. ‘I will commune with the other leaders tonight and spread what you have told me today.’
The Sorcerer stared up at the ceiling, smiling at something beyond himself and Chris, something beyond their Realm. ‘Good lad,’ he replied. ‘And then begin preparations for our move.’

***

Faith lay in the large bed feeling better than she ever had before. Lars had returned to her the night before, as he had promised he would. Everyone else had gone and she had sat in a leather chair, basking in the wonder of what she had seen. The feeling of bliss still permeated the room and she was happy to let it soak into her, sitting there as if in a hot bath, fragrant with oils. And Lars had returned and taken her in his arms and led her upstairs. They spoke little before falling asleep together.
The bright light of morning glowed through the curtains and the heat of the day was already strong. They lay naked on top of the bedsheets. Faith watched the slightest of breezes gently lifting a light curtain that covered an open window. A satisfied smile spread across her face.
‘You’re happy then?’
Faith jumped slightly at Lars’s voice. ‘You’re awake,’ she said, slightly embarrassed.
Lars nodded, kissing her gently. ‘As are you,’ he smiled.
‘Did I really see the things I thought I saw last night?’
Lars laughed softly. ‘What do you think?’
‘I think I did, but it can’t be real. How can it be real?’
‘You don’t believe in magic? Aren’t you the white witch?’
Faith’s eyes narrowed. Was he mocking her? ‘It’s not that I don’t believe in magic… but…’
‘Either you believe or you don’t. And if you do believe, then why is it so strange to have seen it?’
‘I just never thought I would ever see magic so clearly. So obviously.’
Lars pulled himself up into a sitting position, nodding gently. ‘You see, that’s so often the problem with people these days. They believe in things, even things as simple as causes for a better world, yet they don’t really think they will happen. What kind of belief is that? People seem to believe from a third party perspective. They like the idea but don’t think they can actually do anything about it.’
‘And your society…’
‘Our society.’
Faith smiled. ‘Our society thinks differently.’
‘Exactly. The ONC is an organisation that actively works to change things. We long ago recognised that we cannot work within the rule of the law as laid down in the land. In any land. The law is oppression. We need to work outside the law. We need to aggressively force change. And we are being rewarded for our efforts.’
Faith looked deep into Lars’s eyes. ‘Yath-vados?’
Lars smiled that intoxicating smile again. ‘Yath-vados,’ he said softly. ‘Our god is present among us and aids us.’
‘Really?’
‘I have seen him.’
Faith’s eyes narrowed again. ‘Where? When?’
‘There are those in our organisation that possess great power, far greater than my own. There are those that can summon our Lord to appear. At least, His avatar, the presence that He is able to reveal here. I have seen this. It is unclear, but it is our god.’
Faith was lost in reverie for a moment. ‘That is something I would certainly like to see,’ she whispered.
‘And one day you will.’
‘But I also believe in other gods,’ Faith said suddenly. ‘The pagan gods of old. Not the monotheistic gods of modern religion, but the real, old gods.’
Lars nodded. ‘The Celtic gods?’
Faith smiled. ‘Yes. Cernunnos, The Morigan, the All-Father Dagda and his beautiful daughter Brigid. These are gods that I believe were real.’
‘Are real.’
Faith looked sharply at Lars. ‘Are? But your god is Yath-vados.’
Lars grinned. ‘There is room for all. You said yourself, the monotheistic beliefs are those of the new religions. Yath-vados is an ancient god, as are the pagan gods you speak of. There’s room for all.’
 Faith settled back into her pillows. ‘I like that idea,’ she said softly.
‘Inclusive, not exclusive,’ Lars said into her ear, gently kissing her.
They breakfasted together and chatted about normal things, acting like a couple. Faith was amazed that she had known this man for such a short time yet it seemed that they had been together for ever. It seemed like destiny. Again she reminded herself that she wasn’t falling in love. But this man, the ONC, the meeting. These things were incredible. She could not help but consider that her choice to leave, the timing of her decision, was fated.
After breakfast Lars informed her that he had things to attend to and would have to leave her to her own devices.
‘Can I see you again tonight?’ Faith asked. Already the thought of being without him was painful.
‘Collect your things and move here,’ Lars said, smiling broadly.
For a moment Faith was stunned speechless. ‘Move in here? With you?’
Lars nodded, laughing. ‘I don’t live alone here. There are other members of the ONC that stay here and we often host international ONC guests. But yes, move in here with me. I’ve told you, you’re special. It is rare to find someone with the kind of potential that you have. I’m going to fast-track your entry into Sanctum and I want you here, by my side.’
Faith’s expression was slightly bewildered. She pulled nervously at her hair. ‘Things are happening so fast,’ she murmured.
Lars took her chin in his hand and tipped her face up to his. He planted one of those hot, encompassing kisses on her lips. ‘Don’t fear the change. Embrace it.’ The feeling of safety and warmth flooded through Faith again. She was sure that there would never be anything else in her life that could make her feel like this. ‘I have wonders beyond imagination to show you,’ Lars said softly.
Faith nodded. ‘I’ll get my things and come back here.’
Lars handed her a key from his pocket. ‘Here. This is yours now. I may not be around much tonight, it’s probable that I won’t see you until tomorrow. But treat this place as if it was your home. Feed yourself, look after yourself and my bedroom is yours now.’
‘You really might not be back today?’
‘I’m sorry, darling. The work of the ONC is demanding for someone in my position. But don’t worry. We have a future to look forward to that one night apart won’t damage in the least.’
  Faith nodded. She should be careful not to seem like a needy teenager. Lars treated her like a woman, called her special, full of potential. She should try to act that way. The moment was interrupted by a sudden shrill beep. Embarrassed, Faith grabbed her bag and pulled out her phone.
Lars’s eyes narrowed. ‘Who’s that?’
‘It’s my mother. She’s been frantically ringing and texting for the last couple of days.’
Lars nodded. ‘She’s probably frantic since you ran away. Do they know anything of your leaving, your family?’
Faith shook her head. ‘I left a note, that’s all. I told them I was trapped and couldn’t take it any more. I said that I was going to the city and that I would call when I was ready.’
‘You haven’t contacted them yet?’
‘No.’
‘Send your mother a text. Tell her that you’re safe and sound and that you will contact her properly under your own terms, not hers. Assure her that you’re safe, but you dictate the terms of contact.’
Faith tipped her head to one side. ‘Really?’
‘Of course. Don’t let your mother die of worry. But don’t give in to her need to control you either.’
Faith thumbed the keys of her phone rapidly for a few moments. ‘How’s this,’ she asked. ‘Mum, stop panicking. I’m safe and happy. I’ll call you when I’m ready.’
Lars nodded, smiling. ‘Perfect. Send that.’ Faith pressed the send key. Lars reached out a hand. ‘Now let me have the phone.’
Faith was suddenly perturbed. ‘Why?’
‘Give yourself to us, Faith. You want to run away and you want to be with us. If you have a phone in your pocket that has your mother on the other end every five minutes, your thinking will be blurred and disrupted. I’ll leave the phone switched off. When you are ready to call your mother, you just let me know.’
Faith held her phone nervously. Was this the right thing to do? Lars leaned forward, kissing her again. The feeling of his secure power swept over her once more. ‘Trust me, love,’ he whispered against her lips. ‘Let me lead you to wonder.’
As he stepped back from her he took her phone. Faith let it slip from her hand without resistance. Lars turned the phone off and dropped it into a pocket. ‘I have to go, my love,’ he said quietly. ‘I’ll see you tomorrow.’
As his hand emerged again from his pocket Faith noticed a spot of blood on his finger. He quickly kissed her again and strode from the room. Awash in a strange combination of ecstasy and doubt Faith stood still for several minutes. A sudden raucous cry made her jump. Looking out the window she saw a large black crow on the ledge, its head tipping from side to side. It was looking directly at her, one eye then the other. With a chuckle Faith left the house and headed for the hostel to collect her things. The crow flapped angrily away.

***

I’m glad we’re moving on, Jake thought to himself, remembering his recent conversation with Chris. The child’s appetite for blood seemed insatiable and going out every night for new victims was too dangerous. There were only so many people that could go missing unnoticed. Tonight he had driven a long way, towards the town of Bradford, to look for someone. He had found a quiet country pub that was crowded with drinkers, sheltering from the English winter with a beer and a roaring hearth. The pub was old fashioned, low ceilings, dark wooden beams, worn flagstone floor. Jake had made one quick circuit inside, surreptitiously using his blood and his magic to ensure that no one would remember his face. It was possible that he could talk to someone inside, convince them to accompany him somehow as he had done many times before. But he grew tired of this. His frustration at the course of recent events lent him an edge of anger that was usually only sated in violence and risk.
The pub was on a quiet, dark road without much else nearby. Jake backed his car out and parked a hundred yards or so up the shiny, black road. He put on his hazard lights and took a jack and wheel brace from the boot. Within moments the front end of the car was jacked up and Jake was heading back towards the pub on foot.
The pub stood back from the road with a small gravelled car park in front. Jake stood by a hedge at the entrance to the car park and watched the door. After a few minutes, a couple emerged from the bright, glowing building, waving farewells to unseen friends inside. Jake watched grimly as they got into a car and drove out onto the road. He sank into the shadows as they passed. Once they were out of sight he leaned around the hedge again. Waiting.
Another few minutes and the door swung open again, the evident warmth of the pub inside lending a deeper chill to Jake as he stood too far away to feel it. A young man emerged, pulling his coat tight around his neck. He was alone as the door swung closed behind him and he walked towards the road with the slightly exaggerated gait of one not drunk, but not entirely sober. Jake’s lips curled in a predatory smile. He took a couple of steps back then quickly jogged around the hedge, straight into the path of the young man.
‘Oh, sorry mate!’
The young man nodded, non-committal. ‘It’s all right.’ He made to walk around Jake.
‘Mate, could you give me a hand? I was just coming here to see if anyone could help me.’
‘What sort of a hand?’
Jake pointed back over his shoulder. ‘My car’s just a little way down there. I got a blow out. I can change the wheel easily enough normally, but one of the bolts seems wedged. I can’t bloody shift it!’
The young man shrugged. ‘So what makes you think I can? You’re twice the size of me.’
Jake laughed. ‘True enough. But I reckon two people, one either side of the wheel brace, could shift it. Come on, mate, lend me hand? It’s just there look. You can see the hazard lights from here.’
The young man looked past Jake to the car down the darkened road. He glanced briefly back the other way, presumably the direction that he really wanted to go, then shrugged again. ‘Sure. Whatever.’
Jake slapped him heartily on the shoulder as they headed towards the jacked up car. ‘Thanks, man. I really appreciate it. I’m Dave.’
‘Michael.’
Jake and Michael walked to the car and looked down at the wheel suspended by the jack. The large metal cross of the wheel brace lay on the road where Jake had dropped it, fleshing out his scenario. As Michael looked at the supposedly blown out tyre, Jake looked up and down the road. It was dark and still. Damp, black silence hung in the frosty air.
Michael looked up again and his brow creased at Jake’s broad grin. ‘What…?’ The question was cut short as Jake’s leather gloved hand struck him hard across the cheek, open palm making a dull slap. He cried out, grabbing his face as he fell back against the car.
Jake stepped up and grabbed Michael’s throat in one vice-like hand, struck him heavily across the face again with the back of the other hand. Blood and spittle flew from torn lips. He cried out again, began thrashing his own balled fists against Jake’s head and the arm that held him fast. ‘What the fuck…?’
Jake shook off the blows and put his free hand behind Michael’s head. With a sharp pull he bent the smaller man swiftly over his fast rising knee. There was a crunch of cartilage from Michael’s nose and a howl of pain. Jake stepped back, letting his victim stagger into the road. He watched the blood pour from Michael’s face with glee and held up his hands to watch the blood, blackened by the leather and the night, drip and run to the sleeves of his coat.
Michael began to stumble down the road, back in the direction of the pub. Jake raised one hand and barked four short, harsh words. Michael stiffened as if he had been shocked with a bolt of electricity. He stood unnaturally straight, arms at his sides, trembling. His fingers flexed slightly, clawing at the air beside him.
Jake walked around him to stare into the blood-stained face, eyes wide with pain and terror, breath coming in short, laboured gasps, quick, brief clouds in the cold air. Jake hauled back his right hand and stared deep into Michael’s eyes. ‘Yath-vados, my lord,’ he hissed. ‘Nothing worthwhile is ever born without blood. If it means their blood, so be it!’ And his hand shot forward, striking the immobilised Michael square in the face, sending him flying backwards, sprawling across the cold, wet road. Not completely unconscious, but with Jake’s spell broken, he moaned and twisted on the asphalt, attempting to crawl away. Jake grabbed him roughly by the back of his coat and trousers and half dragged, half carried him to the car. He threw the young man roughly into the back seat. He reached up beseechingly as Jake stood over the back of the car. Jake laughed and pistoned another mighty punch, Michael jerking completely unconscious this time. Jake closed up the car, removed the jack and hopped in. He pulled a U-turn and drove back towards his Dominus and the child that needed blood.
In a dark and hideous Realm, that seemed to be expanding, something smiled broadly and revelled in its fast improving strength.

8

Isiah sat calmly soaking up the incredible energy being generated by the group practising before him. Isiah’s mastery of martial arts, of breathing and movement techniques, of the manipulation of matter and energy, were all at a level beyond that of most humans and many other, more powerful entities, yet the display before him was mesmerising. The group had started in even lines throughout the large hall, with their master, Cai Wu, standing on a raised platform at the front. For several minutes they simply stood and breathed, harmonising, balancing. Isiah had felt the start of their power then, swelling through the room like a bright light pushing back darkness, like a soft, resonant sound rising in volume and filling the ears and mind alike.
After a time the group all began to move at once, their motion smooth and sinuous as they followed the well practised steps of their ancient art. Their feet and hands described flowing circles and waves, sweeping like silk in a soft breeze, their breathing synchronised. Slowly their power built, their out-breaths sounding in a deep vibrational hum. Before each person a ball of energy, pure magic, began to manifest. The participants formed and guided the energy, like a potter turning clay, their hands, arms, their whole bodies teasing and drawing, controlling and guiding. The energy of each person was connected, conjoined. The MageSign in the room expanded to epic proportions.
Isiah closed his eyes and opened himself to the energy, letting it wash over him like the dawn sun. No wonder Petra had a touch as subtle as she did. These people working together were becoming one with the energy of everything, spinning raw power like a master craftsman blowing the finest glass, deft touches, perfection of movement. As the energy soaked through him, so Isiah let his own energy gently join that gathered in the room. He didn’t know their movements but he recognised their use of the power that vibrates throughout the universe. Without pressing, always following their lead, he let his own energy become a part of the whole. Like an eagle soaring on thermals high above a clear, natural landscape, Isiah let the power of the group carry him.
Eventually the movements slowed and each person became still in every way except their breath. Isiah stilled his own mind and brought his breathing into line with theirs, joining them in their oneness. Every body there glowed from within, magnificent power emanating. Isiah felt his own essence radiating out, his individual self intact but a part of everything around him. And this whole group of people were at one with the mountains around them and the world around the mountains and the myriad Realms that crossed and intersected with the world. Euphoria spread through Isiah as he revelled in the energy, basked in the brilliance of their practice. The sound of the breath, the OM of their exhalation, vibrated at a level beyond the mundane. Slowly the breath and the sound retreated, subsided. Calmness settled throughout the room. For a long time, Isiah could not guess at how long, the group remained motionless in meditation. They were not a complete part of any place or time, removed, between. Eventually the personality of Master Cai softly lifted through Isiah’s consciousness like warmth soaking into a stone as the sun’s light bathes it. Isiah gently opened his eyes and watched the others in the room slowly return from their stillness.
Feeling a little bit high in the cleanest, purest way he had ever known, Isiah watched the group stretch gently and quietly leave the hall. Some spoke in whispers to each other, some silently left without acknowledging anyone. Petra joined Master Cai and together they approached Isiah.
‘I felt you join us there,’ Master Cai said with a sly smile.
Isiah bowed slightly. ‘My deepest apologies if that was in any way inappropriate. I couldn’t help myself.’
Master Cai chuckled. ‘Not at all. You are more than welcome. Your power, your presence, is truly impressive.’
Petra was looking at Isiah with her head to one side. ‘It really is,’ she said softly. ‘Where do you get such power?’
‘It comes with age,’ Isiah replied with a wink.
Master Cai looked from Isiah to Petra and back again, his smirk returning. ‘You two have encountered each other’s power first hand, no?’
Petra drew a deep sigh. ‘He beat me, Master.’ Her tone was embarrassed, slightly hurt.
Isiah quickly jumped in. ‘There was a small misunderstanding when we first met, Master Cai. I deeply regret that we had to fight at all.’
Cai Wu nodded. ‘It does her good to be beaten.’ Petra’s expression darkened. Cai Wu turned to face her. ‘You are a powerful and capable Magus, my child, but you will learn humility in defeat. And humility is perhaps the one thing you lack.’
Master Cai’s face was stern. Isiah was a little uncomfortable to be present while Petra took a ticking off from her Master, but he also recognised their great love and respect for each other. He had not known Petra long, but it was obvious that there were few that could talk to her in such a way and be met with nothing more than a curt nod.
Cai Wu turned back to face Isiah. ‘I would like to see you fight one day. If you are here long enough, perhaps you would indulge me. But I fear there are more pressing issues at present.’
‘There are.’ Petra had regained her composure and confidence. ‘I think he’s the one that the prophecies allude to, Master.’
Cai Wu nodded. ‘Possibly.’
‘What prophecies?’
Cai Wu smiled. ‘I think you need to learn a little of the Umbra Magi, Isiah.’
‘Who are they?’
‘Us, young man. This way.’
Isiah followed Cai Wu from the hall, marvelling at a human that would refer to him as ‘young man’. Isiah knew a lot of ancient deities, but few humans could match his longevity. As they walked, Petra keeping silent pace beside him, Isiah wondered just who these people were. The Umbra Magi. Latin again. Magi were anything from wise men to powerful magicians, depending on context. Having seen Petra’s abilities and the training just now, Isiah was in no doubt that these people were Magi in the truest sense of the term. Umbra meant shade or shadow. This was certainly a group that seemed to be well hidden in the shadows, as Isiah had never heard of them before. Two groups, The Umbra Magi and the Ordo Novus Cruor, both using Latin terminology. They had both escaped Isiah’s attention, which in itself was quite an achievement. How much of this was coincidence? Just how connected were these groups?
The ONC was a lot like any number of western secret societies, though it certainly had its own eccentricities. But the Umbra Magi were different. Something felt more cohesive and more ancient about them and this place. It seemed incongruous to have a group with such obvious Eastern influences use a Latin name, but there must be a reason for that.
‘Yours is a busy mind,’ Cai Wu said as he led Isiah and Petra into a large room. The room was sparsely furnished, with little more than a large wooden desk, several chairs, bookshelves and a bed in the far corner. ‘I can hear your ruminations from here!’
Isiah laughed softly. ‘Your people do seem to have a talent for empathy.’ He cast a look at Petra as he spoke. Did she just blush?
‘Many people learn to manipulate the universe,’ Cai Wu continued. ‘Few people learn, as we do, to become one with it. To flow with it as the leaf rides with the stream. Our presence is one of fluidity, not one of disruption.’
‘I feel like I’ve just been told off.’ Isiah raised one eyebrow.
‘Not at all. There is very little that is right or wrong completely. Very few things are truly black and white. All there really is, after everything else is accounted for, is balance. The yin and the yang are one and the same.’
Isiah laughed. ‘You truly are a man after my own heart!’
Cai Wu smiled his enigmatic smile again. ‘Let me tell you a little about us.’ He indicated chairs and they all sat. ‘We are an ancient order. I am not the first Master here and I won’t be the last. Our group was originally founded when powerful Magi from the west met with powerful Magi from the east. While many men sought trade or land, engaged in economics and battle, there were some that shared ideas and philosophy. Taoist masters met with Pagan warlocks and witches, Buddhist aesthetes conversed with Druids. Sufis and Hindus shared knowledge with Shamans and Animists. Learned people, powerful with knowledge and ability, yet hungry for more, travelled the world. Rather than battling over their differences, as so many did and still do, these people delighted in their similarities. They sought convergence and tried to uncover the roots of universal truth.
‘But their actions drew scorn and derision from many, even fear. They had to keep to the shadows, keep their activities a secret from men less enlightened that sought to destroy that which they feared. In their secrecy the first Umbra Magi were formed. And we keep that tradition.’
Isiah nodded. ‘So you guys really are Shadow Mages? Powerful and learned, but hiding from the world.’
Cai Wu shrugged slightly. ‘We remain removed from the world, but we don’t really hide. Not as such. We have learned to remain unseen by those that we would rather not see us.’
Isiah laughed. ‘That’s a pretty tenuous division you just drew there. Then again, I haven’t heard of you before and there aren’t many groups around that I don’t know at least something about.’
‘You’ve been pretty cagey about who you are,’ Petra said, with a slight pout. ‘If you’re who we think you are then I have reservations.’
Cai Wu raised a placating palm as Isiah’s face registered the beginnings of outrage. ‘Petra, we haven’t given him much opportunity to reveal anything about himself, and there’s really no need to rush. Let things take their natural course.’
Petra shrugged. ‘We’ll see.’
Cai Wu smiled broadly at Isiah. ‘Looks like you’ve got under her skin. Not many can do that.’
As Petra protested, Isiah laughed softly. ‘I do seem to make a habit of irritating people.’
‘That’s not what I meant.’
‘Oh…’ Isiah blushed slightly and was pleased to see that Petra had decided to use this particular moment to show a sudden interest in one of Cai Wu’s bookshelves. Isiah chuckled to himself. It would seem that Cai Wu was something of a wicked old Magus.
‘Let me tell you more of the Umbra Magi,’ Master Cai said quietly. ‘We have always, first and foremost, had one primary mission. We are keepers of knowledge. We gather information from every corner of the world. In the spirit of our ancestors we try to master every aspect of the body, mind and spirit. To that end there is no one that we are not prepared to learn from. In return, we preserve their knowledge, we make it a part of our own. More and more, as the world rushes headlong to embrace technology and money, we find our course invaluable. Without us much would already be lost.’
Isiah nodded. ‘It’s a noble pursuit. But, in some ways, an impossible one.’
‘Perhaps. But we strive all the same. In many cases, the struggle is more important than the end result. However, along the way our gathering and processing of knowledge has made us privy to other, less favourable things. Every once in a while we discover something that needs to be helped along or held back. We remain as unbiased as possible, but our actions are nevertheless a part of the whole.’
Isiah made a sound of surprise. ‘It’s even more interesting then that I haven’t crossed paths with any of you before.’
Cai Wu shrugged. ‘You may have done. In fact, you probably have. But how would you know?’
Isiah thought for a moment. That was a good question. ‘Well, Petra revealed herself to me but I suppose that’s no reason to think that anyone else from your order would.’
‘Precisely. And Petra revealed something of us to you for a very good reason.’ The old man smiled at Petra. ‘Would you make us tea, child?’
Isiah wondered if Petra would baulk at the suggestion, but she smiled softly. ‘Of course, Shrfu. I would be honoured.’ She gathered things from one of Cai Wu’s shelves and began to set out the cups and pots of the traditional Chinese tea-making ceremony. As she busied herself, working deftly, confidently, Cai Wu continued.
‘Something we come across a lot in our work is the convergence of myth and the convergence of premonition. One, the convergence of myth, is a purely mundane phenomenon. People are prone to think of the same idea in completely different places at different times and people are prone to retell a story with the names changed in order to pretend that it is their own. These things among many others lead to a convergence of ideas in philosophy and religion. Take the many variations of essentially the same Creation Myth as an example. Often there are more similarities than differences in the beliefs of seemingly wildly differing religions. That’s human nature.
‘However, the convergence of premonition is something else. When many people from different places and different belief systems begin to speak of visions or enlightenments with common threads, we take notice. When powerful people from greatly varying locations and traditions start to see the same thing happening, we track details and we analyse. We have a number of scholars within our ranks dedicated to nothing but this task.
‘Something that has been bothering us for many years is the repeating theme encountered in many premonitions reported by members of greatly differing groups. All around the world, from the simplest animist Shaman to the most devout Catholic nun, from the Dervish to the Australian Aboriginal Dreamer, a theme keeps resurfacing. Our scholars have spent many years analysing these various stories and they have put together a few threads that appear in them all. This is rare and it is disturbing.’
Isiah’s face was dark. ‘This sounds very serious. How long did you plan to keep it to yourselves?’
Cai Wu laughed. ‘Who would we tell? We are used to dealing with our own discoveries.’
‘Good point. So what are these common themes?’
Master Cai held up one hand, counting off the points on his fingers. ‘One, a group with a global agenda of chaos will unite, causing great instability ; two, a dark god will gain enormous power; three, innocent blood will soak the earth; and four, an immortal human will be the only hope of salvation.’
Isiah sat quietly, staring at Cai Wu’s raised hand, fingers spread, the index finger of the other hand still marking the fourth point against the raised little finger. ‘I’m guessing you’re thinking about me when you make point four?’
Petra paused in her traditional ministrations to watch Cai Wu’s face. ‘Petra would seem to think so,’ the Master said softly.
‘And what about you?’
‘I think she may be right. Those four common threads have appeared among many other things that have caught our attention, but for some reason this particular set of circumstances seems to repeat more often than any other. Over recent years they have been getting more common and more detailed. And the most information we have regarding this situation is concerned with the immortal.’
‘Me?’ Isiah had a pained expression on his face. ‘Go on. Tell me more and hopefully I can dispel your suspicions.’
‘Our scholars have gleaned the following traits that seem to be repeated regardless of source. The immortal is human, but already very old. He is enormously powerful, a loner, an outsider. He is one regarded by many as a meddler, an interferer, yet usually regarded as a necessary evil. He is not a hero that consistently champions good, but neither is he consistently evil. He has both sworn enemies and eternal friends and he is not as amoral as his reputation would suggest, often torn, tortured, tormented by the things he has no choice but to do.’ Master Cai started intently at Isiah, his old eyes bright, deep. Petra knelt motionless, the tea whisk held forgotten in one hand.
Isiah looked slowly from Cai Wu to Petra and back again. He put his head in his hands and rubbed his eyes. ‘Oh, bollocks,’ he said eventually. ‘Oh, bloody, bloody, bollocks.’

***

The Sorcerer looked over the plans Chris had laid out before him on the scored and stained oak table. His deeply lined face was stern with concentration. Eventually he sat back, nodded once. ‘Good. It looks in order. You’ve spread the word as I requested.’
Chris nodded, leaning back in the high wooden dining chair. ‘I’ve told all those that you asked me to. But why shouldn’t I tell the others? And why swear the ones I have told to secrecy?’
The Sorcerer chuckled. ‘Like I’ve told you before, dear boy, trust me. We are in the middle of very powerful times, but they are also very delicate times. There is good reason for everything.’
‘Fair enough.’ Chris indicated the various maps and printed pages on the table. ‘The only thing we need to add to this is a plan to get yourself and the child there too.’
‘No. That plan is taken care of.’
Chris looked a little bit hurt. ‘Really? Who by?’
‘By me, Chris. Remember, our secrecy is the most important thing. You do as I ask and let me worry about myself, OK?’
‘OK. But I don’t like it. I don’t like it at all.’
The Sorcerer smiled softly, laying one hand on Chris’s shoulder. ‘Duly noted, Optimates Cruor. Now go and begin to make this happen. And don’t rush it!’
Chris nodded, gathering up the papers from the tabletop. ‘Yes, Dominus. As you command.’ He left the room without a backward glance.
The Sorcerer sat back again in his chair, his eyes slowly closing. He raised his hands, palms down, before his chest and began to incant sharp, horrible words. Then he spoke in Latin. ‘Custodis Cruor, exaudio.’ After a moment, as MageSign built in the room, he spoke again, more forcefully. ‘Custodis Cruor, exaudio.’
The presence of MageSign grew stronger and words sounded in the air. Not just one voice, but many, speaking in unison, their effort to converse apparent. ‘Nostri mentis vestrum.’
A smile spread broadly across the Sorcerer’s face. ‘Combine your minds and watch more closely than you have before. Watch all of my charges, all of my generals and foot soldiers alike. Put their image in my mind the moment they stray from my commands. And pull tight your cloak about me as I move.’
The multiple, wind-like voice drifted into the air again. ‘Nos obtempero.’
The Sorcerer slumped in his chair as the MageSign drained from the room. Blood ran in two thin rivers, one from each nostril. Blood pooled also in the shells of his ears, its coppery taste stark in the back of his throat. With a wince, he swallowed and set his jaw. Taking a deep breath, he stood and headed down the cold steps into the cellar, wiping his face as he went. Keeping his distance from the stone sarcophagus, he sat and began to meditate while he waited for Jake to return with more souls to serve their role in Yath-vados’s glory. He knew he could trust Jake as much as any of his closest followers, but he wondered if perhaps he was overstretching Jake’s abilities by asking for several victims this time. Not to worry. Jake was extremely capable and sensible enough to ask for help if he needed it.
As the Sorcerer settled his mind and let his power grow he barely suppressed a shudder. The amount of power and energy this would take, let alone the amount of blood, was overwhelming. He would have to trust himself too and rely on the strength of his own abilities. Failure was inconceivable.

***

Lars stared at Faith as she ate breakfast. Looking over a piece of toast at him, Faith raised one eyebrow, one side of her mouth curling up in a half smile. ‘What?’
Lars smiled back. ‘Nothing. Just looking.’
‘Looking at what? You were very amorous when you returned and woke me this morning. I would have thought you’d had your fill of me by now.’
Lars laughed. ‘Not nearly, love. Not even close. You are truly remarkable. It fascinates me to simply watch you. You have such great potential.’
Faith put her toast down on the plate. ‘You say that, or something like it, so often. But what do you mean? What potential do I have?’
‘You have great power within you. You can perform great tasks. Ask a little of Yath-vados and you can get a lot from yourself. Watch.’ Lars sat up straight in his chair. He took a small folding knife from his pocket and slowly drew it across the side of one finger. Faith winced. Holding the cut hand over his own empty plate, Lars held out his other hand, palm towards Faith. A drop of blood landed starkly on the clean white china and Lars spoke softly in a language that Faith could not understand. It was like nothing she had ever heard before and it sounded wrong, disturbing and unsettling, like the sight of a broken bird struggling to fly. Then Faith’s plate lifted and floated several inches above the table. It began to turn gently, then slowly described a large loop before settling softly back before her.
Faith stared open mouthed at the plate, then looked up at Lars. He sucked his finger, smiled. ‘How do you do that?’ Faith asked.
‘It’s a party trick, really. I mean, what use is there in making a plate fly around? But it’s a demonstration. You could do it too.’
Faith tipped her head to one side, her eyes narrowing. ‘I wouldn’t know where to start.’
Lars walked around the table and stood behind her. He reached around her shoulders and gently took one of her hands in his. His other hand held his knife before her. ‘Trust me,’ he whispered.
Faith pulled at his grip. ‘I don’t know. Why the cutting?’
Lars pressed the blade against her finger. ‘The blood is everything. By blood are all things living empowered and by blood is all change effected. Nothing worthwhile is ever born without blood. It is a link to your power. It is a tiny sacrifice you make every time you take the power of the universe into your hands.’ He drew the blade quickly across Faith’s finger. The pain was instant and sharp, a spiky, stinging pain that was both unpleasant and strangely exciting at the same time.
Lars spoke into Faith’s ear, those broken words again. ‘Repeat them,’ he said in a soft voice and spoke the words again. Faith attempted to copy words that she couldn’t really hear properly or even begin to understand. As soon as she tried to say them, the words came, like bubbles rising through muddy water. Lars spoke again and Faith echoed his words. She felt a power, an energy, building inside her. It swelled and pushed at the edges of her mind, desperate to be released. As Faith stared at the thin red line across her finger, one dark ruby droplet swelled pregnantly, dropped to her plate among the crumbs.
‘Let the power out,’ Lars whispered. ‘Let it go. Do anything you want to do.’
Faith stared at her plate, remembering how Lars had made it float and cruise around in one graceful loop. The power building in her was making her mind foggy, her thoughts straining to become coherent. All she could think of was how Lars had made the plate move.
‘Do it,’ Lars cajoled. ‘Let it go.’
Faith thought of the plate lifting, spinning softly, looping as it had under Lars’s control. With a sudden swish of air the plate shot across the table, smashing into a jar of marmalade and exploding into dozens of stark white shards. A crack appeared down one side of the jar, oozing sticky orange ichor like blood. Faith cried out and Lars laughed.
Faith felt the power drain from her, sucked out as if it had been attached to the plate. Her mind cleared slightly and she looked back over her shoulder at Lars. At first she was annoyed that he was laughing at her, but within seconds she could not help but laugh as well.
‘A little more control is needed perhaps,’ Lars said through his mirth.
Faith nodded. ‘I guess I need practice.’
‘And that’s all you need, my love. As I said, you have great potential.’
Faith looked at the shattered remains of the plate. ‘Do I though? Was that all me or did you help? I can’t be sure I could do that on my own.’
Lars came around in front of Faith and crouched, holding both her hands. He kissed her finger where the cut was. ‘All I did was show you the way. You did all of that yourself. Practice it alone and see what happens.’
‘But the words…’
‘Look in your mind. You have the words now. And as you enter Sanctum, you will learn more. More words, more power, more control. You will be truly great.’
Faith could feel the words in her mind, almost as if they were a physical presence there. They were certainly very powerful things. ‘What will I be great at exactly?’ she asked nervously. 
‘These are truly important times, Faith. Amazing events are at hand and we are at the centre of things. We have always been a force of chaos and change. We have always worshipped the power of blood and used the blood to empower our desires. Now the ancient god of blood Himself has noticed us and answered our call for change. What we have already achieved He will improve upon tenfold, a hundredfold, a thousandfold! There is nothing that we can’t achieve now, with the power of Yath-vados Himself within us. Not some distant, ego-maniacal god does nothing for his followers. Ours is a god of presence, of action.
‘And now our greatest member, the leader of our order, the man we call Dominus, is leading us all to ever greater heights. He is gathering everyone together and there is going to be an event of unprecedented import. And I have just learned that it will be right here, in Australia. And I want you to be ready to be an integral part of it.’
Faith looked at Lars, slightly perturbed by the fire of zealotry in his eyes. He was moved beyond normal admiration by this Dominus, that much was certain. ‘Is that why you’ve been so busy lately?’
‘Yes, my love. We are slowly putting out the word that a Gather of massive proportions is coming.’
‘Here at this house?’
Lars laughed. ‘No, no. This house is not nearly big enough to accommodate everyone that will come. There will be hundreds of people, from all over the world.’
‘Where will it be then?’
Lars shrugged. ‘I don’t know yet. I make preparations as I receive instruction, but no one will know exactly where until the time is closer. Remember, secrecy is of paramount importance if we are to get these things done without being interfered with by the law.’
‘And what exactly will happen? What is this big event?’
‘I don’t know exactly. Dominus has always led the ONC with a far greater knowledge and understanding than anyone else could possibly show. You know, there are rumours that he is over one hundred and fifty years old! When you have met the Dominus, you realise how insignificant you have been in the world. But his is the ability to foster in you the power for incredible things. You think the things I have shown you are amazing? You think that little lesson just now was impressive? It is nothing compared to the things that the Dominus can show you. Less than nothing.’
Faith smiled, Lars’s passion was infectious. ‘I should certainly like to meet this Dominus.’
‘And you will, my love. That is why I want you to be trained and ready. There is not much time. People will begin to arrive in a few days. I am making preparations for members to be accommodated all over the city, all over the country, ready for further instructions. A time of incredible wonder is fast approaching and you will be a part of it, Faith. I promise you that.’
Faith looked down at Lars crouched before her. She had never encountered this much passion in anyone before, about anything. This is the sort of thing that would never have happened at home. The people of her little Blue Mountains town could never have raised this much enthusiasm for anything. She had stumbled onto something awe-inspiring and she intended to see it through.
Movement from the corner of her eye distracted her. The big, black crow was back at the window, stalking back and forth along the ledge. It stared at her with one incredibly bright, shiny eye. Faith watched it for a moment, slightly concerned. Not looking away, she said softly, ‘I will be a part of it.’
Lars smiled. ‘You will. I promise you that.’

***

‘What makes you say such a thing?’
‘It is simply too much of a change for me to consider, Optimates.’
‘Is it really, Matthew? Why?’
‘I am an atheist, Optimates. When I joined this organisation I was enthralled by its power and its mission and I gladly gave myself over to it. But now we have been worshipping this god for some time and I feel that the ONC has moved away from its mission. Too far away for me. From an organisation of anarchy it has become some cult of worship to this ancient god. A god that I can’t even be sure exists.’
The Optimates stood up angrily. ‘Speak not ill of Yath-vados, Matthew. There are things happening that you may not understand, but stay the course and see for yourself the wonders.’
‘No, sir. I’ve had enough. I wish you all well on your continued journey, but this is not really something I can be a part of any longer. It just doesn’t really fit me any more.’
‘Leaving is not really an option, Matthew.’
Matthew looked suddenly worried. ‘What do you mean?’ He began to back towards the door.
The Optimates walked around his desk and raised one hand, palm flat towards Matthew. He began to utter dark, disturbing words. There was a small, bleeding score across his palm. Matthew started stammering, looking for words lost in his fast rising panic. As the Optimates approached him, Matthew stopped, frozen but for his trembling. His limbs would not respond, his tongue felt swollen in his mouth and throat. Fear loosed his bladder as the Optimates’s broad, cruel knife was raised before his face. As Matthew’s blood arced across the room, the Optimates laughed a deep, throaty laugh. ‘Yath-vados, those that can’t worship I send directly to you!’
A satisfied sigh floated darkly through a Realm soaked in blood.

9

‘It’s not necessarily as bad as you think.’
Isiah stared at Petra, his mouth twisted. ‘Really?’ His tone was sarcastic. Petra shook her head slightly, turning away to look over the edge of the parapet, across vast mountains creasing a seemingly infinite view. The weather was still harsh, but not nearly as bad as when they had arrived. The wind still whipped their hair back, tugged at their clothes, but it was pure, clean. ‘A group with a global agenda of chaos will unite, causing great instability,’ Isiah went on. ‘A dark god will gain enormous power, innocent blood will soak the earth?’
Petra turned back to Isiah, her face slightly pained. ‘We have watched these prophecies unfold for a long time now. Prophecies are superficial at best, never inevitabilities. But we are prepared. We plan to do something about it.’
Isiah barked a short laugh. ‘We? Are you forgetting the fourth point? An immortal human will be the only hope of salvation. You’re all pretty convinced that’s me and if I’m the only hope, then all your preparations might be irrelevant.’
‘You are like a petulant child! Cai Wu told us to discuss this. He told us to consider the best way forward. We’re not going to make much headway if you just bitch about how it’s all down to poor old you.’
 Isiah opened his mouth to protest but Petra held up a hand. ‘It may be down to you,’ she said softly. ‘But there’s nothing that says that what you do has to be done alone. We are a strong and experienced group here, Isiah. We can help you and prepare you. And, in truth, if it came down to it, I don’t think you’d have any problem coping on your own anyway.’
Isiah deflated slightly. ‘I’m sorry. I’m used to working alone. I’m just sick of it, that’s all. I’m tired.’
‘I get the impression you’ve made that complaint before.’
Isiah laughed gently. ‘I make that complaint all the time. It’s my primary bitch.’
Petra smiled. ‘So why carry on?’
Isiah’s face softened. ‘You have a beautiful smile.’
Petra’s eyes narrowed. ‘Answer the question.’
‘What?’
‘Why carry on? If you’re so tired of it all, why continue?’
‘You make it sound like I have a choice.’
Petra tipped her head to one side. She seemed to do that a lot when she thought. Isiah found it distinctly alluring. ‘You don’t have a choice?’
Isiah shrugged. ‘There’s the part about not really having a choice and there’s the part about knowing too much to stop. Regardless of choice, the things I know and the abilities I have make it impossible for me to ignore things. I’m a part of the Balance and it’s not something I can walk away from.’
‘That makes you something of a hero, then.’
Isiah winced, just slightly. ‘Not really. Sometimes perhaps I do heroic things. Other times I do despicable things. I’ve killed beautiful and innocent souls. I’ve caused immense suffering.’
‘Always for a greater good.’
‘Really? Is it really a greater good?’
Petra put her hand against Isiah’s cheek. It was warm and gentle, yet held the potential for so much power. ‘I suppose that’s something only you can really answer. But the world is not a good place. Nor is it a bad place. It just is. The potential is there for terrible things to happen, and that’s where you come in. But you’re not alone. You may operate alone, under your own agenda, but we fight a similar war.’
Isiah covered Petra’s hand with his own, staring into her eyes. There were decades of beauty in her eyes. ‘It’s good to know that there are others doing similar work,’ he said softly. ‘Mine is a lonely path.’
‘It doesn’t need to be.’
Isiah felt the warmth of Petra’s hand against his cheek and palm. Their eyes were locked. A wealth of possibilities washed through his mind. He had made a promise to himself a long, long time ago that he hadn’t broken in centuries, but this was different. Wasn’t it? This was a woman that was similar to him. She had power like his and longevity like his. Could he risk enjoying the warmth of this hand on his cheek? This was a dangerous time. And right now there seemed to be more important things to concentrate on. What had at first been the relatively simple job of tracking down this Sorcerer had slowly developed into something much bigger and much more dangerous. He felt the hand of fate more heavily than Petra’s soft palm. And Isiah was not on particularly friendly terms with fate, often being the instrument of its disruption.
‘I have to talk to someone,’ he said quietly, looking away from Petra’s gaze.
Petra nodded, letting her hand slip back to her side. ‘Will you be gone long?’
‘I don’t need to go anywhere. I just need somewhere private.’
‘I’ll show you to some quarters. Then I’ll find out what the latest news is and we can talk again.’ Petra allowed a small smile to tug the corners of her mouth, then turned and led Isiah back into the ancient building.
Moments later Isiah sat on the edge of a simple bed in an otherwise empty room and stared at the plain wood of the door. The image of Petra leaving was still fresh in his mind. He remembered with a smile the old comedian’s line, ‘I hate it when she leaves, but I love to watch her go!’ He shook his head. What the hell is happening to me?
Isiah closed his eyes and breathed deeply, slipping quickly into a deep meditation. He emptied his mind, centreing himself. After several minutes he let his mind reach out, energy building. The familiar expansion of RealmShift flowed through him and he left the simple bedroom. In a place that was usually the safest and most relaxing place he knew, Isiah stood, hands thrust into the pockets of his leather jacket. Bright white nothingness surrounded him.
‘So what the fuck is going on?’ he called out.
For a moment there was no response, then the soft, breezy chimes floated up into Isiah’s ears and mind. THIS IS NOT SOMETHING TO CONCERN YOURSELF WITH.
‘So you said before and I told you that I was going to concern myself with it anyway. I know you’re well aware of everything that’s been happening, but let’s just recap shall we?
‘I decide to ice this Sorcerer bastard because he’s responsible for creating evil, bloodthirsty fuckwits. You don’t like that, but I don’t care. Regardless, on searching for him I’ve uncovered a global organisation that seems to have an inordinate amount of power, worshipping some dark god that they think is gaining more power. I also discover an entire group of ancient mages doing work very similar to my own. I had no previous knowledge of either group, but one of them seems to know me. And it would seem that they have prophecies directly involving me! How can you not have known about this?’
IT IS NOT A QUESTION OF HAVING KNOWLEDGE OR NOT.
Isiah ground his teeth. ‘Then let me ask my question again. What the fuck is going on?’
WHEN HAS IT EVER BEEN AN ISSUE FOR A GROUP TO WORSHIP A GOD? WHEN HAS MORE VARIETY EVER BEEN ANYTHING BUT THAT WHICH YOU FIGHT FOR?
‘This is something more, though. The more gods, the more potential for Balance. No problem. But there is something else happening here.’
HUMANS WILL ALWAYS RAISE NEW GODS, FORGET OTHERS, FIGHT EACH OTHER AND KILL EACH OTHER. IT’S THEIR NATURE.
‘Sure, I know. But this is something directly involving me. Surely that means it directly involves you?’
ARE YOU SURE THAT THE UMBRA MAGI ARE CORRECT IN ASSUMING YOU ARE THE ONE THEIR PROPHECIES SPEAK OF?
‘It seems fairly conclusive, given the little information they have to go on.’ Isiah’s eyes narrowed. ‘Then again, surely that’s something you’d know? Tell me directly that it’s not me. Come on, tell me that!’
There was silence.
‘Ha! You bastard! You know that it is me that’s involved. Why do you keep telling me not to get involved?’
YOU KNOW VERY WELL THE EFFECT THAT THE ACTIONS OF PEOPLE CAN HAVE. HAS IT NOT OCCURRED TO YOU THAT THE MORE YOU TRY TO GET INVOLVED THE MORE YOU DISRUPT THINGS?
‘But I am involved. Are you playing me like you play with the lives of other humans?’ Isiah was getting angry now, infuriated more than frustrated as he was before.
YOU ARE ON THIN ICE TO TALK ABOUT PLAYING IN THE LIVES OF HUMANS.
‘Fuck you! I do your bidding. I see the worth of what I do, even when I hate it. But don’t you dare play me! For most, it’s more dangerous for them to know what’s occurring.’ Isiah’s voiced raised to a shout. ‘I don’t have that luxury!’
There was more silence as Isiah stood and fumed. He let the silence grow, determined not to give in. Eventually, however, he knew that if he didn’t say any more neither would the Balance. ‘Tell me what you know, please.’
THE ORDO NOVUS CRUOR ARE GAINING POWER AND EMBARKING ON A NEW AGENDA OF WORSHIP. A NEW GOD IS RISING. THE UMBRA MAGI ARE INVOLVED, WATCHING THE GROWTH. THEY FEAR THE SPREAD OF EVIL. THEY HAVE HEARD PROPHECY AND YOU ARE SELF-FULFILLING PARTS OF IT.
‘And you would rather I didn’t.’
YOU HAVE SEEN GODS RISE AND FALL BEFORE, ISIAH. IT IS THE NATURE OF FLUX IN THE BALANCE.
‘But this Sorcerer is an evil son of a bitch. He raises powerful blood mages. He must be stopped.’
THAT IS YOUR MORAL, HUMAN MIND TALKING.
‘Yes it is. This growth of the ONC will surely upset the Balance. Why aren’t you concerned?’
WILL IT? IS IT THE BALANCE YOU ARE REALLY CONCERNED ABOUT OR THE SIMPLE, HUMAN DESIRE TO PREVENT BLOODSHED?
‘One leads to the other!’
DOES IT? OR ARE YOU USING THAT REASONING TO JUSTIFY YOUR ACTIONS?
Isiah’s anger was rising again. ‘Twisting the ideas around is pointless! I don’t care what you to consider to be my motives, I intend to find and stop the Sorcerer. I intend to bring down the power of this ONC and prevent more loss of innocent life.’
REGARDLESS OF WHETHER IT IS BETTER OR WORSE FOR THE BALANCE OF HUMANITY’S FREE WILL?
‘Fuck you.’
Isiah stood staring into the infinite white distance for some time, thoughts tumbling over each other in his mind. Of course he understood the nature of the Balance. Of course he realised that sometimes there had to be evil, unsavoury things. Yin and yang, black and white, good and evil, one could not exist without the other. But this was too much. There was something rotten at the very core of this. Was it simply his own agenda? He remembered the evil that had pervaded the site of the Sorcerer’s home. Isiah had the power and the ability to prevent that kind of perversion against nature continuing. Even if it did go against the Balance to some degree to bring down the Sorcerer’s organisation, surely it could do no real harm in the long run. The Balance was all important, but how much could it really affect the Balance, one way or the other, to wipe out this blood worshipping cult? And besides, Isiah could not help feeling that there was more to this. Something beyond the concept of balance itself.
DO YOU REALLY BELIEVE THAT?
Isiah had long since got used to having no privacy to his thoughts in this Realm. ‘I can only base my actions on two things. One, if what I was going to do would drastically upset the Balance, you would prevent it. Two, I feel that there’s more here than a simple cult and its weak god.’
IS THAT REALLY WHAT YOU BELIEVE?
‘Yes it is.’
WHY?
‘I don’t know. A hunch. Intuition. Fuck knows.’
MORE LIKELY YOUR HUMAN DESIRE TO ACT IN ORDER TO PREVENT THE LOSS OF INNOCENT LIFE.
‘Maybe. And so what? If it is that, then so be it. If I’m really likely to upset the Balance, then you’d stop me, right?’
There was silence again.
‘Right?’
More silence.
‘Oh, fuck you.’ Isiah slipped away, reforming heavily on the bed in the sparse room of Petra’s home. Was he really at odds with the Balance? He honestly didn’t care. His work was difficult and thankless. He was often indifferent to the things he had to do, hardened by so many years of experience. Sometimes he greatly enjoyed his work and sometimes he despised it and himself for doing it. But this was different. This was personal. This Sorcerer was evil and his society was growing stronger. Isiah was returned once again to the same thought that had recurred all along. Preventing the creation of more evil bastards like Samuel Harrigan was a good thing and an act Isiah could be proud of taking on.
He got up and headed out of the room, back to Cai Wu’s quarters. With any luck the old man would be there and they could talk some more. Isiah needed to learn more about the ONC and this Umbra Magi group had surveilled them for some time.
When he reached Cai Wu’s room Isiah reached up to knock on the door. Before his knuckles reached the wood, the door opened and Petra stood there. ‘Good timing. You’ll want to hear this.’
Isiah’s eyebrows raised and he smiled. ‘Really?’
Petra returned his smile, affecting a slightly coy expression. She stepped back and pulled the door all the way open, revealing several people seated on the floor, including Master Cai. The old man nodded and indicated that Isiah join them. Petra sat beside her Master, so Isiah sat beside her.
Master Cai swept his arm to take in the dozen gathered men and women. ‘These are some of our most skilled members, Isiah. They have returned to report on their activities.’ Cai Wu looked to one man, a tall, rangy Indian with a long scruffy beard. ‘Please, Raffi, continue and take into account that Isiah here has some catching up to do.’
Raffi nodded, throwing a smile to Isiah. Isiah returned the greeting. ‘We are all tasked with watching the ONC,’ Raffi said. He spoke slowly, with a deep, resonant voice. ‘We are aware of most of their cells, what they call Gathers, even if we don’t know all their members. Each cell is managed by an Optimates Cruor, sometimes more than one. They control their meetings, their Gathers, and they instill a sense of need in their followers. They attract a certain kind of people and they corrupt them. Once these people have attended a few meetings they are encouraged to perform acts of anarchy and chaos with the promise of great reward. Once these acts have been performed, the person is invited to continue in a similar vein until they are eventually admitted into Sanctum
‘Obviously, at least to those of us that watch from the outside, these people are being trapped. Once they have committed all these acts, they are indebted to the ONC which can hold their actions against them should they try to move away from the group. But they do get some reward. Within Sanctum they are taught powerful magic, but again, it has a high price.’
Isiah nodded. ‘The blood.’
Raffi made a rueful face. ‘The blood. However, their magic is strong, their leaders very capable. We have never managed to get inside any of these Sanctum to learn what happens in there or to see how this magic is taught. But recently their activity has caused us greater concern.’
‘This worship of Yath-vados?’ Isiah offered.
‘Yes, but only in part. They seem to be working towards something big. In recent months, perhaps the last year or so particularly, they have been recruiting more aggressively than ever before.’
‘How long have you watched them for?’ Isiah asked.
‘We have watched them for years,’ Cai Wu said. ‘We first came across the group a couple of decades ago, but they were of no real concern. We have watched a number of groups around the world and we still do. Most are more concerned with occult magics and such like and are of no real concern to civilisation at large. It takes all kinds to make up this human race, and many things not human add to the Realms, but none of them are much concern. It is not for us to judge. Often, from watching them we learn things. However, these prophecies I spoke of earlier have caused us to look with greater scrutiny at some groups.’
‘And you think this ONC is the group with a global agenda of chaos?’
‘It is most likely. They are by far the most powerful and dangerous group that we have seen for a long time and their power is growing.’
Isiah nodded. ‘Do you think their worship of this god is helping their power grow?’
Cai Wu shrugged. ‘It is possible. Is their worship increasing their power or is their power increasing their worship?’
Isiah chuckled. ‘The great chicken and egg debate. What do you know of this Yath-vados?’
‘Very little.’ Cai Wu indicated a woman sitting opposite Isiah. ‘Meera?’
Meera, a small woman with jet black skin and shaved head, bowed respectfully. ‘As Master says, there is really very little to tell. But there has been a slight development on that lately. The ONC has always been an association of blood. Their magic is empowered by the spilling of blood. They have always worshipped the blood for the power it gives them. Over the last few years, however, they have begun revering this god, Yath-vados, more and more. We didn’t know why. But yesterday, as I watched a cell in Stockholm, I overheard two Neophytes discussing something they had been told as they left.
‘Apparently their Optimates had explained the rise of Yath-vados to them that night. They were told that their leader, the Dominus, had made contact with Yath-vados. After years of worshipping blood and using blood to empower themselves and their society, this ancient blood god had appeared to the Dominus in his dreams. He had whispered his name to the Dominus, giving the ONC a route to extreme power. These Neophytes were told that learning the true name of a god meant that they could have power to commune with that god. By extension, that god’s power could be their own. In exchange for worship, Yath-vados has offered the ONC his power by telling them his true name.’
Isiah nodded gently. ‘There could be some truth in that. There is a lot of power to be had in knowing the true name of a being. Demonology is based on just such a principle and it can be a powerful and dangerous discipline.’
‘So perhaps this Yath-vados is a demon, not a god?’ ventured Petra.
Isiah smiled at her. ‘What’s the difference really? In the end, a demon with enough worshippers is a god. Regardless of origin, it would seem that Yath-vados is gaining powers through the worship of the ONC, fooling them into thinking that they will get the power.’
‘Fooling them?’ Petra’s brows creased in confusion.
Isiah drew a deep breath. ‘Well, it’s a complicated scenario. Certainly, if this Yath-vados gains enough faith from his followers, he will be able to nudge certain activities for them. What he really gives them, though, is a focus for their faith. Look at it like this; a person wants to do something and thinks maybe they can pull it off. Someone in a position of authority then says to them, “Your god, Yath-vados, will aid you. Pray to him and he will make you powerful.” So this person takes that on board, prays to Yath-vados, and, if this person really believes in the power of Yath-vados, he has more belief in his ability. Therefore, he’s more likely to succeed. Did Yath-vados really help him or did the person’s own conviction focus their ability?
‘However, that’s not the real issue. The real beneficiary is the god. The gods are often selfish, egotistical creatures. They desire the worship of humans as that is their source of power. Without the faith of followers, gods are weak. It’s really they who gain strength through humans, not the other way around. And before you protest at my cynicism,’ Isiah added with a laugh, ‘not all gods are necessarily bad. Many gods will enjoy the strength of character that their followers gain through their belief and the gods themselves are stronger for it. It’s a symbiotic relationship, if you like. More often than not, it’s humans that abuse this arrangement to gain mundane power of their own over other people. However, an evil god can cause great harm if his followers imbue him with enough power. Usually a shaky balance of sorts is maintained, but sometimes that balance can be upset.’
Cai Wu laughed. ‘And therein lies your purpose, no? I think maybe you just explained more about yourself than anything else.’
Isiah shrugged. ‘Maybe.’
Petra was looking troubled. ‘So do you think the ONC and Yath-vados could be a real threat to this balance?’
‘I don’t know. I’m told that it’s not something that I should trouble myself with, but I have my own reasons for wanting to see the end of this Sorcerer. The one you know as Dominus. This is personal for me, I suppose. And your prophecies would seem to give more import to this group than those I speak to.’
Cai Wu nodded, resting his chin on steepled fingers. ‘There could be any number of possible outcomes to any number of possible situations. Nevertheless, we have reason to believe that this current situation could be that which is reflected in our prophecies. On top of that, Isiah here has a personal agenda. We have no obligation to help him, but, equally, we have no obligation to hinder him either. But there is more news. Olivier?’
A blond man, muscular and rugged, nodded. ‘Thank you, Master.’ He had a heavy French accent. ‘We have recently learned that a number of the leading Optimates have been preparing to travel and they appear to be organising their members to travel also. It would seem that the whole organisation is on the move, but in no great rush. Members are being told to prepare to leave soon and they are getting both excited and worried. This is a time of great upheaval for all of them, and some are taking it better than others.’
‘Where are they preparing to go?’ Isiah asked.
‘We don’t know for certain, but many of the Optimates are travelling to the ONC headquarters in Sydney, Australia. We can only presume that the entire ONC is being prepared for a mass Gather somewhere in Australia. Or at least, it is being organised from Australia, so will most likely occur somewhere nearby.’
Isiah nodded sharply. ‘Right then. I think I should go to Sydney and have a snoop around there. Petra, would you like to come with me?’
Petra smiled, then quickly looked to Cai Wu. The old man laughed, flapping one palm at her. ‘As if I could stop you!’

***

‘I will not be sorry to see the back of this filthy weather!’ The Sorcerer’s face was dark as he stared out the window, watching stark trees, bare of leaves, whip in the freezing winds. Thick, half-frozen rain battered at the ancient windows, formed slushy puddles in the gravel of the driveway outside.
‘It’s likely we’ll swap one extreme for another,’ Jake said quietly from an armchair behind his Dominus.
‘I would rather extremes of heat and dry than extremes of cold and wet, dear boy. Should you ever get to my age you’ll understand.’
Jake smiled. ‘And what age is that, Dominus?’
The Sorcerer chuckled. ‘Nothing but a number, Jake, albeit a strangely high one. Where is that man?’ The Sorcerer’s tone changed suddenly to one of annoyance.
‘When was he due back?’
‘Yesterday at the latest. I had hoped to see him the day before that.’
‘Do you think he had troubled retrieving what you asked him for?’
‘No, no. Frank is more than capable. He is a… strange soul, for certain, but he is certainly powerful and intelligent enough to manage a relatively simple task like that.’
‘Perhaps he got caught up in something else? Perhaps whoever you had to run from when you burned your house caught up with him?’
The Sorcerer turned from the window, smiling at his protégé. ‘Stop fishing, Jake, you won’t get a bite.’
Jake’s face curled up slightly in a frown. ‘So much mystery! Well, if we can’t know why you had to burn everything and hurry away, at least tell me what Frank went to get.’
The Sorcerer sat down in the armchair beside Jake. ‘It’s not all that simple,’ he said quietly. ‘I had been spending a lot of time here anyway, preparing things. My house was never going to be secure enough for our purposes, even if it was remote enough. Let’s just say that I was covering my tracks when I decided to burn the place and leave it for good.’
‘But you’ve been there for decades.’
‘Change is inevitable, Jake. If you try to resist change you will always be swimming upstream and that is a very tiring pursuit.’
‘I suppose. So what about what Frank went to get?’
‘Really, it’s little more than a trinket. But it is a valuable and powerful one. In my hurry to get things organised, with everything else on my mind, I simply forgot about it. It’s been more than forty years at least since I last opened that space. As much as anything, I just didn’t want to lose my property.’
‘Which is what?’ Jake was beginning to sound exasperated.
The Sorcerer laughed again. ‘It’s is an ancient artifact that has some innate power. More importantly it helps one to focus their own power. It acts rather like an amplifier, by absorbing the echoes of old magic around it and focussing a person’s own efforts.’
‘How does it work?’
‘I don’t really know. Some things are simply powerful and their power resides in ages past. It’s still available today to those that know how to feel for it, but its origins are lost in time.’
Jake shrugged. ‘I suppose as long as it works. But what is it? A statue of some kind? An icon? A Shaman’s leg bone?’
The Sorcerer smiled. ‘It’s a dragon’s tooth.’
‘You what?’
‘Good morning, Dominus!’ The voice was theatrically loud and strident. The Sorcerer and Jake both leapt to their feet in surprise. Frank stood in the doorway to the room, dripping wet and beaming like the Cheshire Cat. ‘I’ve still got the skills, eh!’
The Sorcerer shook his head as Jake’s face darkened. ‘You are the only one that can mask yourself from me. Welcome back, lad. Have you got it?’
‘Of course. I apologise for the delay, but I noticed something interesting so I followed it up.’ He handed the leather pouch from his pocket to the Sorcerer. It quickly disappeared into one of the voluminous pockets of the Sorcerer’s heavy coat. Jake looked on, silent with dark eyes.
The Sorcerer pointed to a chair in front of the fire. ‘Sit, dry yourself. What was this interesting thing that kept you from being on time. I was expecting you two days ago.’
Frank sat heavily in the armchair beside Jake, nodding as he sat down. Jake nodded back. ‘Dominus, my sincere apologies,’ Frank said, rubbing his hands together as he leant towards the flames. ‘However, given the nature of proceedings, I decided that it was something I needed to follow up and something I didn’t want to risk losing track of while I reported to you. It would seem that someone, in fact at least two someones, are interested in our activities. And they’re not mundane interests.’
The Sorcerer nodded slowly. ‘Is that so? Explain.’
‘Well, I collected your property as instructed. On the way back I decided to stop at the Gather in Billings. It’s as good a place as any to stay and the Optimates there are quite green. I checked up on things and led the meeting for them that night. There were several questions in their minds, so I put on a bit of a vaudeville show to boost their faith a little. Anyway, all this is fairly irrelevant. While I was there I noticed something else.
‘During the Gather I got a sense of being watched. Nothing I could put my finger on, nothing concrete. Perhaps it was more of a premonition than a real sensation. Whatever, it put me a little on edge, kept me alert. The next day I was due to fly back here and had a flight booked out of Billings International for mid-morning. As I was preparing to leave I got the sensation again. It was outside this time and I saw from the window two people, a large man chasing a smaller person dressed like some kind of ninja. They were powerful folk. I shot upstairs and watched from the attic window. The big guy chased the ninja down and they fought like nothing I’ve ever seen.’
‘Strange behaviour,’ the Sorcerer mused quietly. ‘But perhaps it was completely unrelated to your presence or the ONC there. Coincidence?’
Frank nodded. ‘This occurred to me too. But I’m convinced the ninja was on the house before the big guy chased him down. While they fought I got Dan quickly move my car around the corner. I figured that if I was being paranoid, nothing would be lost. However, if my suspicions were correct and they were watching the house, perhaps they were watching me.’
‘So what happened?’
‘They stop fighting after the big guy gets the better of the situation and they talk. Seems like they make up whatever their argument was. Then they’re suddenly sprinting back like they’ve just realised they forgot something. They run back around the front of the house, look at where my car had been parked and the big guy starts cursing and ranting. Then they head down the road and hop into this crappy little car and take off.’
The Sorcerer nodded. ‘You followed them?’
Frank smiled. ‘Of course. But I have to admit that I really don’t have too much to report. They headed to the airport and hunted around for a couple of hours. They were both pretty powerful people, among the most powerful I’ve ever felt. I couldn’t get close without risking them spotting me.’
‘Even with your own ninja-like powers?’ Jake asked with a smile. It was a slightly malicious smile.
‘Sneaking up on you is easy, Jakey-boy. Sneaking up on Dominus is very, very hard. Let’s just say that, with these two, the guy especially, I didn’t want to risk it. That might give you some idea of my caution. You’d have been spotted in an instant.’
Jake sat up, irritated. ‘Hey, you always have to…’
The Sorcerer cut in. ‘Quiet! This is more important than your… sibling rivalry! Save it for later. You know, you’re both more powerful than you realise, but your strengths lie in different places. Frank, finish the story. If you had simply moved your car out of sight, what made them go directly to the airport?’
Frank nodded at Jake, one hand reaching out to pat a shoulder. Jake nodded back, patting Frank’s hand once, accepting the truce. ‘Apologies, Dominus,’ Frank said softly. ‘I had the same concern. The fact that they were so angry that my car had gone means that it was me more than the Billings group itself that they were interested in. The fact that they headed straight for the airport indicates that they knew where I was headed. How did they know that, for fuck’s sake?’ Frank’s face was dark with anger.
‘There’s not much more to tell,’ he went on. ‘After the airport they seemed to converse and decide to give up the chase. They headed out of town and drove into the country where the big guy sold the car to two idiot teenagers. Then they headed off into some woods together. It was getting harder and harder to follow them as fewer and fewer other people were around. I watched from a distance and they disappeared. I mean, we’re aware of translocation and stuff like that, but these two made it look like a cakewalk. So much power. I tried to feel where they’d gone, but there was really nothing much to track. They were both very careful and kept up their awareness the whole time. It’s like they were both so used to living in a state of constant awareness that they didn’t even think about it any more.
‘I went back and retraced our steps, retraced my own steps, all the way back to your house again and so on. I could pick up occasional traces of magic here and there, but nothing more than potential hints of their presence. There was nothing concrete to be found. So I came back here as you asked. I’d really turned up nothing. Then I had to organise another flight and wait for that. But these people are interested in us, particularly me for some reason. And I think we should be really careful of them.’
The Sorcerer nodded slowly, staring deep into the flames. ‘You did the right thing, Frank. It’s important for us to know who these people are and what they want with you. Could they be just after you? Have you done anything recently to make enemies?’
Frank shrugged, his face slightly embarrassed. ‘Well…’
The Sorcerer shook his head. ‘Stupid question, I suppose. Anything specific spring to mind that may count?’
‘Not really. I’ve thought about it too. Perhaps they were watching the Billings place more than they were watching me and just thought I might be a bit more interesting after they’d seen me arrive there?’
‘If that was the case, they’d return to Billings.’
‘Which they didn’t, at least that day or the next.’
‘And how would they know about you heading to the airport?’ Jake asked.
Frank nodded. ‘I know. I deliberately stuck around, returned to the Billings place, snooped about everywhere. Nothing. I told Dan and the others to keep a really careful watch, but they’re inexperienced there.’
‘They are.’ The Sorcerer stood up quickly, making a decision. ‘We need to get on with our course of action. We certainly need to be as cautious as possible, but we must also maintain our focus. You did the right thing, Frank, and it would seem that you shook them off. For now, at least, that works in our favour. You have to go back to the Billings Gather. They are to disband immediately. We’re moving on, all of us. Get the latest details from Chris, he’s in York. Give the Billings people all the details of the journey to pass on to their members and get them going. You are to oversee their movement and ensure that as many as possible get to the first rendezvous point. Then do the same throughout North America, talk to all the Seventh Degrees there.’
Frank’s face was sour. ‘I’ve just got back from there.’
‘I know. But you’re the only one that can recognise these two snoopers properly. I trust you to move the Billings Gather without being spotted. If those two return and are likely to discover anything, you end that possibility permanently. Understand?’
Frank nodded. ‘If those two return, it may be easier to end the Gather permanently than to take them on.’
‘I know. That’s what I meant.’

***

Faith sat nervously in the large room where the Gathers took place under the watchful eyes of Lars. People were slowly filling the chairs around her. Many of the people she recognised from before, but there were others here too. It would seem that different members were able to attend on different nights. Faith wondered just how many people were a part of this secretive ONC. Here and around the world it seemed to be something bigger than she would have thought possible.
Her nerves stemmed from Lars’ promise to her earlier that day. He had said before that she would be fast-tracked. He saw potential in her and wanted her to advance quickly. She liked that idea, it played to her ego. But she was smart enough to know that it would not go down well with everyone. What about others here that were serving their time as Neophytes and Prospects? Lars had told her right before he slipped out the back, leaving her here waiting, that she would enter Sanctum tonight. Tonight! Why so fast? Especially when she had done nothing to earn it like the others. Was she really that special? Was Lars just falling for her and treating her like a princess? He didn’t seem the type. She was becoming besotted with him, she knew that, but it was hard to imagine that he really felt quite like she did. She felt slightly lost, dragged along as if by a raging river, driven uncontrollably by a storm swelling its belly. Could someone like Lars really feel like that?
Or perhaps she was simply powerful, as he kept trying to convince her. She could feel the words he had taught her in her mind. They were disturbing on the one hand, crawling through her memory like maggots in rotting meat. On the other hand they burned with power and possibility. In Sanctum she would learn more. Her concerns faded slightly at the prospect. She didn’t want to be greedy, but she wanted to learn more.
The business of the Gather began and Faith said the words as the others did and took part robotically. Lost in her own reverie she paid scant attention to another Neophyte that earned herself a place as a Prospect. She was brought out of her thoughtfulness at one point as Lars addressed the room again.
‘Brothers and Sisters, a great time approaches. Our faith in Yath-vados is rewarded more every day and our power grows. Soon our reward will outweigh anything we could have imagined. Soon there will be a Gather of epic proportions, members from all over the world will Gather for a truly momentous event. And it will be here, in our country!’
A murmur of interest and quick discussion washed through the room. Lars continued. ‘You can imagine that a thing of this size and importance is hard to organise and we must be very careful of interfering interests. The time and the place of the Gather will be given out at the very last minute, so prepare yourself for a sudden journey. Forget about work, partners, anything so mundane. After this your world will be changed forever. Everybody’s world will be changed forever! Neophytes, Prospects, relax at your leisure here. Degrees, to Sanctum.’
Lars swept his arm back theatrically, indicating the door behind him. As people began to rise and move around, his eyes locked with Faith’s. With one of his disarming smiles he gently crooked one finger at her, beckoning. Glancing nervously around, Faith rose and headed towards the front of the room with the members called Degrees. Some people in the room gave her looks of interest or confusion and Faith tried to look ahead and meet none of the eyes directly. As the Degrees around her passed into the room beyond, Lars put an arm about her shoulders and squeezed. ‘Don’t worry, love. They don’t need to worry themselves about the workings of our business and neither do you.’
‘Only last Gather you introduced me as a new member and now you lead me into Sanctum,’ Faith whispered urgently. ‘I don’t want to make enemies here before I’ve even begun.’
‘Don’t worry,’ Lars said again. ‘Everybody moves at different rates. Eventually all these people will be Degrees and it won’t matter any more. In the meantime, concentrate on your own journey. I want you to be an integral part of this massed Gather and that means pushing you along.’ He smiled again and kissed Faith quickly on the cheek. Then he led her through the door.
As she passed the threshold Faith shivered involuntarily. She looked at Lars, surprise in her eyes. ‘You know that old expression, “I felt like someone just walked over my grave”?’
Lars nodded. ‘This room is protected and sealed with powerful magic. All Sanctums are. You just passed through that barrier. I let you through, but you felt it. The reason you felt it so strongly is due to your natural power. This is another example of the potential that I keep talking about. After tonight you will have the ability to pass through on your own, but we will always know who is coming and going through our Sanctum doors. Every Optimates knows when anybody passes the entrance to their Sanctum.’
Faith nodded gently. She was having trouble keeping up with all the things that she was being told. After the debacle before, trying to do something as relatively simple as moving a plate, she was worried that she would embarrass herself in here tonight. A small chuckle rose inside her at the thought. As if moving a plate with her mind was simple! Already her worldview was warping. The things she was being exposed to, the things she was learning, were truly blowing her mind.
The inside of this room, this Sanctum, was dim and oppressive. All the walls, floor and ceiling were black, candles guttering from holders on the walls. Nothing else was present in the room except people. As Faith’s eyes adjusted to the gloom she saw that the floor was black but with a large red disc in the centre, dark, almost black itself. She couldn’t be sure if it was an optical illusion or not but the floor seemed to be just slightly concave. The overall impression was similar to the wristband she wore. The wristband that everyone wore and the robes the Optimates wore. More than two thirds of the people at the Gather had come into Sanctum it seemed. Now they ranged themselves about the edge of the red disc on the floor, a circle shoulder to shoulder. They all bowed their heads and held their hands clasped before them. Each held a knife of some description in their clasped hands. It appeared that the avenue for self-expression in this group was through the type of blade a person chose. Some people held large, mean looking Bowie knives or carving knifes, others held small penknives or wicked little flick knives. But regardless of type, everyone had a blade. As Faith noticed this she felt Lars press something cold into her hands. It was a short, wide folding penknife, hard, heavy, shiny. Lars indicated that she take a place at the edge of the red disc on the floor. She did so, emulating the posture of those around her, glad of the opportunity to stare at the ground.
Lars and James, the other, quiet Optimates here, walked slowly to the middle of the circle. They too held their blades clasped before them. Lars spoke softly, his voice hypnotic. ‘By blood are all things living empowered and by blood is all change effected. Nothing worthwhile is ever born without blood.’ He raised his hand and his blade, pressing the blade against the edge of his forearm. All the others gathered followed suit. Nervously, remembering the exercise at the breakfast table, Faith did the same. Lars caught her eye, smiling softly as he drew the blade across his skin. He nodded, almost imperceptibly. Gritting her teeth, Faith drew her blood as the others around her drew theirs. As they did so they all uttered more of those harsh, broken words. Faith heard them and they crawled instantly into her brain alongside the others. She knew, instinctively, that these were the words that would allow her to pass through the wards and barriers of the ONC, among other things. She also knew, beyond any doubt, that they were also words that would not let her pass unnoticed.
The people in the circle took small cloths from pockets and wiped their blades, then pressed the cloths to their superficial wounds. Slightly embarrassed, Faith wiped her blade on her sleeve and pressed her stinging wound with her palm. It wasn’t bleeding much, her cut reluctant and unpracticed. Some of the people in the circle wiped their blades but ignored the cuts, letting their blood trickle along fingers and drip to the floor. Faith looked again at the red disc they all stood on and shivered suddenly at the realisation of its origins.
Lars drew a long breath. ‘Let me first assuage your confusions, my Brothers and Sisters. Faith joins us tonight at my personal request. She has been receiving instruction from me, she has shown enormous potential and she will be a part of the greatness to come. Believe me, she has earned and will continue to earn her place among the Degrees. Treat her as you would any other.’
Faith glanced around the room, thankful of the dim light concealing her blush. The other members returned her look, smiling and nodding. No one seemed to be too concerned at her sudden promotion. She could be thankful for that at least.
‘A great time approaches!’ Lars suddenly announced. ‘You have heard me speak of it, you are aware that great things are afoot, but let me reiterate here the importance of what occurs. Those that are Neophytes and Prospects are important in the grand scheme, but like foot soldiers they serve without great knowledge or awareness. Those of us in Sanctum have a far greater responsibility and a far greater hand in what will occur. You must be ready to travel to the massed Gather when it is announced. You must be ready to work your magic and spill your blood. You must prepare for wonder!’ Lars paused for dramatic effect. He certainly seemed to be at his best when orating. ‘Let us continue our studies and our worship.
‘The thing most important to us at this stage is to be strong in our faith and our desire to see Yath-vados gain power. We need to give Him our worship that He may return the favour and grant us greater power. Let us practice the Ritual of Devotion.’
The people in the circle raised their left hands in front of themselves, palm facing the ceiling. They held their blades in their right hands, pressed against the edge of their forearms. Faith followed suit. Lars began muttering softly, the words too quiet to hear, but Faith felt that familiar euphoria wash over her again. She felt the love and sense of family flood the room, the security and power of their group. Lars’ voice rose louder and she heard the words this time as they nestled in her mind with their brethren. They were words to implore the favour of their protector and provider. They were words of love and devotion to Yath-vados. Faith’s blade slid across her flesh, the hot, sharp sting almost irrelevant in her enhanced state. She felt her blood run and drip, heard the murmurs of those around her, felt their power mingle with hers. Again and again they repeated the words as their blood spattered the floor and Faith felt the power of their words come back to them, lift them and envelope them.
Eventually, as one, their voices quietened and they stood, immobile and silent, for several minutes. Faith felt engorged with the power of her fellows and the power that seemed to emanate from something that she could only assume was Yath-vados. There really was power in this god they spoke of with such reverence.
Lars broke the silence with a deep breath, then cleared his throat. The others began shuffling slightly, coming back to the present moment. ‘We are indeed strong,’ Lars said with a broad smile. Then he turned to face Faith and stared hard into her eyes. ‘One of the greatest risks we face, my dear Faith, is the threat of those that would interfere with our goals. For the most part, people like this are like mosquitoes to a buffalo, little more than an annoyance that we can all but ignore. But there are others out there that know more of the world than the average cattle that make up much of the human race. There are those with powers of magic like ours. It is important that you know how to recognise those people and to hide from them.’
Faith was not entirely sure what Lars was trying to say. However, as she looked at him, a change took place. Nothing really tangible, but a definite shift in his presence. Suddenly he seemed like any other man, nothing special, nothing powerful. She didn’t like it at all. Then suddenly the power and charisma of her lover returned, swelling out from him like a balloon of light inflating around him. It was a light she had always been aware of, but never really noticed in her forebrain.
‘You see the difference, Faith?’ Lars asked softly.
Faith nodded. ‘Yes. I think I always have…’
‘Of course you have. You just needed to learn to see it with all of your mind. Watch again.’ Lars swept the room with his arm. ‘Everyone, together.’
As Faith watched, every person in the room became a normal, inconsequential person for a moment, before returning to their natural state. A state of greater awareness and power. Without really understanding what she was seeing, Faith understood the principle implicitly. Her mind was suddenly flooded with memories, other people in her life that had shown such a presence. The clearest memory was of the old lady that had taught her the meditation technique that had got her noticed by Lars in the first place. That old lady had been powerful indeed.
‘Now you.’
Faith looked at Lars and began shaking her head. ‘I don’t know…’
Lars raised one finger. ‘Now you. Draw in your power, your awareness, your connection with the world. Shut it off.’
Faith did as she was told, thinking of how the others had looked to her, how they had felt. She felt herself perform a similar drawing in and realised that it was really very simple. Lars was nodding, smiling again. With a strong outbreath Faith relaxed, letting herself become natural again.
‘It’s hard work,’ she whispered, to smiles and chuckles from others in the room.
‘As with all things worth doing, it takes practice. And practice you must. Learn to keep yourself a little bit in check, learn to notice others around you that have power and learn to draw yourself quickly and tightly closed when the presence of others makes you nervous or uncomfortable. Learn to trust your instincts.’
Faith nodded. ‘I will.’
‘I’m afraid that there is not much time to practice here tonight, my Brothers and Sisters.’ Lars’ voice carried genuine regret. ‘I am afraid that with all that is happening and all that has to be prepared, my time is largely spoken for. We will meet again as usual, but our time in Sanctum may be limited. My deepest apologies. In the meantime, continue your devotions and await the call. It will be soon.’
James raised his blade, for the first time taking an active part in proceedings. ‘We believe in the blood!’ His voice was harsh and gravelly, his speech seemingly strained. Perhaps that was why he talked so rarely.
The others in the room, Faith included, raised their blades. ‘We believe in the blood!’ they intoned in return. There was a another door that led from the room and the Degrees made their way calmly out of Sanctum. Lars leaned towards Faith as people moved, his voice a whisper. ‘Meet me upstairs in our room in a few minutes, once I’ve locked up.’ There was lust in his eyes that made Faith’s knees momentarily weak and her stomach flutter. She smiled at him and nodded.

***

‘What the hell were you thinking?’
Gavin winced at the volume of the cop’s voice, pounding so close to his ear. He looked wildly at the man’s stubbled chin, his mouth working soundlessly. He really wasn’t sure what to say.
‘Seriously, you imbecile, people could have died! Was that your plan? Did you want to kill innocent people?’
Gavin sneered, his heart pounding. ‘Who’s innocent, huh?’
The policeman’s rage intensified. ‘Why? Why decide it’s your job to murder people? Who do you work for? Who put you up to this?’
There was no way that Gavin would reveal his reasons. He knew the laws of his group. ‘No one. It was my idea. I act alone.’
‘Really? That sounds a little too much like a rehearsed speech to me. Are you a terrorist, Gavin? Has someone led you into believing that we’re all infidels and need to be cleansed?’
Gavin laughed, genuinely amused. ‘You think I’m a radical Muslim or something?’
‘You tell me!’ the policeman roared.
‘I’ll tell you nothing.’ Gavin was sure that at any minute his bladder was going to let go, betraying the fear that made him sweat icicles, turned his stomach to jelly. What the hell was he going to do? He had to simply deny everything. Continued denial was the way. He would just have to cop whatever punishment he got. What would it be, a couple of years? Almost certainly a suspended sentence. He’d never been in trouble before in his life. Just stick with it, don’t let this damn pig break him.
The policeman sat heavily in the chair opposite him again. ‘You know what you’re up for?’ he asked, his voice softer again, the rage suppressed for now. Gavin simply stared at the wall behind the cop’s head. ‘You’re up for a serious jail term, lad.’ He held up a hand and flicked up a finger with each point he raised. ‘Intention to commit an act of terrorism. Attempted murder. Membership of a terrorist organisation, because we will find out who you associate with. There are plenty more charges we can lay on you. You know what that means? You’re looking at twenty years, kid. At least.’
Gavin’s eyes widened. ‘That’s not possible…’
‘Not possible?’ The policeman was on his feet again, leaning over the desk, his face inches from Gavin’s own. He smelled of alcohol and cigarettes. ‘I’ll tell you what’s not possible, you scumbag. It’s not possible that you won’t avoid jail. It’s not possible for you to see the outside of a cell for at least twenty years. It’s not possible that anyone, inside or out, will ever take any pity on you.’
‘But my little girl. My wife and my little girl…’
‘Ha! You should have thought of that before. You think anybody that you nearly killed today has a wife and a little girl? Or sons and husbands? Parents and brothers and sisters and friends? The only way you can reduce your sentence and see your little girl before she’s a grown adult is to tell us what we need to know. Who do you work for? Who put you up to this?’
Gavin stared, his mind turning over itself frantically. He couldn’t go to jail for twenty years, but something about the copper’s attitude made him feel as though that was the truth. With the way terrorism legislation had been going crazy lately, perhaps it was possible to get twenty years. How had he been so stupid? How had he got caught so easily? Was he really so useless? Karen would be left without anyone to earn money for her. His beautiful little Hayley would grow up without a father to protect her. He couldn’t allow it. He had to come clean. ‘If I tell you things, will you keep me out of jail?’
‘It depends what you tell us. Why don’t you tell us everything and I’ll see how much time I can knock off a sentence for you.’
Gavin swallowed hard. His Optimates would be so disappointed, but he didn’t have a little girl to worry about. Yath-vados would be angry, but there were others all over the world to worship Him, right? Gavin’s mind felt as though it was going to burst. ‘I have to know if I’ll stay out of jail,’ he wailed. ‘I’ve never done anything wrong before, I’ve never been in trouble!’
‘You think that has any bearing on this? On what you tried to do today?’ The rage was back in the policeman’s face. ‘Tell me everything and you might see your daughter again before she leaves high school!’
Gavin squirmed in his seat. He felt physical pain at his intention to spill the beans, nausea tore at him. He was going to have to break the single most fundamental rule of the ONC. ‘I’m part of an organisation,’ he began, but the words came out wrong. His eyes widened in surprise at the gibberish, nonsense sounds that he made. The policeman looked at him like he had just grown a second head. He tried again. ‘There’s this society of anarchy…’ He stopped again, his eyes and mouth agape at the stream of incoherent sounds he was making. He felt a pressure in his brain and he felt, somehow, the presence of his Optimates. He felt a magic working on him that he had never felt before. From somewhere very far away he was sure he could hear thick, heavy laughter.
‘What the fuck are you doing?’ The policeman’s face was angrier than ever. ‘Are you fucking with me, kid, is that it?’
Gavin shook his head desperately. ‘I’m trying to tell you the truth!’ Again the burbling, random noises came and the policeman was further infuriated. Without any intention or will Gavin began to laugh maniacally. His bladder let go and he began to shake violently.
The policeman stepped quickly back from the desk. ‘Jesus Christ!’ He looked up to the constable standing by the door. The man’s expression was one of confusion and more than a little bit of fear. ‘Get the FME in here. This man is having some kind of fit or breakdown, surely!’
As the constable hurried gratefully from the room the policeman opposite Gavin moved away and stood nervously by the far wall. Gavin foamed and convulsed in his piss-soaked chair. Heavy, thick laughter boomed in a Realm running in blood.

10

‘I need to go and see a few people before we go to Sydney.’
Petra looked at Isiah as he stood by the window, staring out across endless peaks. ‘Who do you need to see?’
‘I have a bad feeling about this. I just want to let a few friends know what’s going down.’
‘You’re scared aren’t you.’ Isiah said nothing but Petra saw his shoulders stiffen slightly. ‘It’s OK to be scared. This is a potentially big deal. But why are you so concerned? What is it that bothers you so much?’
Isiah turned from the window. His eyes were hard, an edge of anger in his face, but it softened the moment he looked on Petra, saw her worried expression. He exhaled loudly. ‘I don’t know. There’s just something wrong about all this and I feel like I’m being played.’ Petra nodded gently, remaining silent to let Isiah continue. ‘I play people all the time,’ he went on, ‘and I suppose it pisses me off to feel like all of a sudden the tables are turned.’
‘Is that it?’ Petra asked softly. ‘Is it guilt?’
‘Guilt?’
‘Sure. You don’t really like the way you treat people, the things you have to do.’
Isiah stared at her big, beautiful eyes for a long time. She didn’t look away. ‘Maybe,’ he said eventually.
They were quiet for a while. Petra stood and approached Isiah, looking up into his eyes. She placed a palm against his cheek again, like she had on the cold terrace before. Her hand was full of power and full of care. Isiah covered her hand with his own again. With his other hand he gently stroked her hair, his palm following the line of her neck, down over her shoulder. Slowly they relaxed in each others presence and the energy in the room grew, the power between the two of them rising and mingling, conjoining. Petra’s eyes slowly closed and Isiah leaned forward, his lips meeting hers with electric passion. Their kiss was long and deep, the kiss of two people that yearned for the touch of another, yet had not known it for far too long. Their kiss seemed eternal. Then Petra pulled quickly back.
‘Not now,’ she whispered, her breath taken. ‘It’s not the time.’
Isiah stood, his hands still in place, desperately holding onto the moment before. His eyes widened slightly, his expression that of a confused teenager. Rallying, he took a deep breath. ‘Not the time?’ He lowered his hands.
Petra smiled, dipping her eyes. Her sexuality was palpable. ‘We have more important things to do.’
Isiah ached for her. ‘Right now I can’t think of anything more important.’ He paused, putting one finger to his lips. ‘No,’ he said eventually. ‘Not a thing.’
Petra laughed and kissed him quickly, moving back before he could react to it. ‘Come on. You said you have to see some friends.’
Isiah slumped, resigned to her decision. Sometimes there were things that even someone as powerful as Isiah had no control over. Men throughout the aeons had learned that a woman’s mind was always going to be one of those things. ‘There is a lot of power in belief and, sometimes, that gives a lot of power to believers. I have made friends with some powerful believers in my time. If this ONC is really raising a new god then I think it only fair that a few of the existing gods know all about it. They’d appreciate the heads up.’
Petra smiled. ‘The things you consider normal! I’m not sure that we should delay too long.’
‘I know. It won’t take long. You know how people are for gossip. I just have to see a few key players and then the word will spread.’
‘Who’s first?’
Isiah paused in thought for a moment. ‘Actually, the easiest place to start would be with Gabe.’
‘Who’s that? What faith is he?’
Isiah laughed. ‘You’ll see. Close your eyes and beware of a very bright light.’
Suspiciously, Petra obeyed. Isiah stepped close and kissed her, her lips parting in surprise as he did. She stepped back, laughing through the outrage she tried to express. ‘Hey!’
Isiah laughed again. ‘Sorry. I couldn’t help myself.’ Petra stared at him through narrow eyes, the pressed line of her mouth twitching at the corners. Their need for each other was overwhelming. ‘Sorry,’ Isiah said again, chuckling impishly.
Petra shook her head. ‘All men are the same. Such juveniles. Even at your age!’
Isiah pulled himself together. ‘OK. Sorry, really. We should get on. Close your eyes.’
‘No!’
‘No, you have to. It’ll get really bright in here.’
‘You’re not fooling anyone.’
Isiah grinned, unsure what to do. ‘I’ll go over here, all right? Several yards away. Now, close your eyes.’
‘I’ve seen how fast you can move.’
They stood smiling at each other, both exasperated and amused in equal measure. Isiah put his hand over his heart. ‘I promise. No more monkey business. Really.’
Petra looked at him across the room. A smile still on her face, she slowly closed her eyes. Isiah stared at her, his eyes tracing the lines of her face, her neck, the swell of her breasts, down over her waist. ‘Stop that and get on with it!’ Petra snapped, her eyes still closed and her lips still curled in a smile.
‘OK, right.’ Isiah physically shook himself. This woman had him all over the place. He needed to get his shit together. Gathering his own will, he called out to his old friend. There was a familiar intense flash of light, like the biggest ever bolt of lightning, and a sense of divinity flooded the room. Isiah heard Petra make a small sound of surprise. ‘You can open your eyes now,’ he called to her.
Gabriel stood looking from Isiah to Petra and back again, his beautiful countenance showing mischievous pleasure. ‘What are you smirking at?’ Isiah asked.
‘Nothing. Didn’t realise I was smirking.’ Gabriel reached out one hand towards Petra. ‘Gabriel,’ he said politely, bowing his head.
Petra was dumbfounded, her expression one of wonder and surprise. It was her turn to look like a stunned teenager. She quickly gathered herself. ‘Petra,’ she said, taking the offered hand. ‘A pleasure, I’m sure.’
Gabriel smiled. ‘The pleasure’s all mine. Isiah rarely introduces me to his friends.’
Isiah tutted loudly. ‘Cut it out, you idiot. It’s interesting that she can know you, no? I wasn’t sure.’
‘Indeed. You don’t really believe in me and my Lord, do you, Petra?’
Petra cleared her throat. ‘I’ve been around a fairly long time. I’ve learned not to disbelieve anything. But I hold no particular faith other than that of my clan here.’
‘Ah, yes,’ Isiah said. ‘Cai Wu said that the dragons are as gods to your people.’
Petra nodded. ‘We know they existed and we worship their memory. They were some of the only beings that ever came truly close to peace and ultimate knowledge. That’s why we revere them. It’s a shame that they’re gone now when so many warring, petty factions continue to destroy each other.’ She quickly made a face of apology. ‘No offence,’ she said, smiling nervously at Gabriel.
Gabriel raised a placating hand. ‘None taken. We fight like children all the time, but don’t discount everything we stand for because of the bastardisation and corruption of so many humans in our ranks.’
‘Not just humans, either,’ Isiah added.
Gabriel shrugged. ‘Maybe not. What are you after, anyway?’
Isiah indicated for them all to sit. ‘You remember what I’ve been looking into.’
‘Yes. Have you learned more about this Yath-vados? Demon, is he?’
‘Potentially a new god. Or an old one regaining power. But it’s a little more complicated than that. There are some prophecies around that are stirring the pot.’ Isiah went on to explain all that he had learned from the Umbra Magi. Occasionally Petra would offer clarification or consensus. Eventually, the story told, Isiah sat back in his chair. ‘So that’s where we stand right now. I wanted to bring you up to speed so that you know what’s happening. Perhaps you could spread the word a little bit?’
Gabriel nodded. ‘Certainly. I don’t know how concerned you really need to be, my friend. It’s not like you haven’t seen a god rise before. Or fall, for that matter.’
‘I know. But there’s just something about this that gives me the willies. I’ve been around long enough to trust my gut.’
‘Fair enough. I take it you’re going to tell others too?’
‘Yes. I’ll visit a few people now before we get back on the trail. In fact, we’d better get on. We can’t really afford to waste too much time.’
Gabriel stood, Isiah and Petra quickly standing too. ‘No problem,’ the archangel said. ‘My dear, an absolute pleasure to meet you.’ He took Petra’s hand and kissed it gently. A golden glow spread across her skin as his lips moved away, causing her to shiver involuntarily.
Isiah slapped Gabriel playfully across the shoulder. ‘Cut that out!’
Gabriel turned, smiling. ‘Sorry. You feel left out?’ He leaned down and kissed Isiah too, firmly on the cheek. The golden glow spread, firing all of Isiah’s nerves at once, like an instant of orgasm.
Isiah pushed the angel away. ‘Androgynous freak! Get outta here.’
Gabriel laughed, filling the room with his mirth. ‘You humans are so much fun. See you later.’ He stared seriously at Isiah. ‘And take care.’
Isiah nodded. ‘I will. Thanks, mate.’
Gabriel winked at Petra. ‘Cover your eyes, kids.’
As the powerful flash and the wave of RealmShift seeped away from the room, Isiah made a noise of disgust. ‘Kids! Only he could say something like that and get away with it.’
‘You two are good friends, aren’t you,’ Petra observed, looking at Isiah with a soft expression.
‘In my line of work it’s hard to know anyone for long.’
Petra nodded ruefully. ‘I know what you mean. I’m thankful beyond words for my family here.’
‘I’ve never had anything like that. I wish I had, in some respects. But I’ve learned to make what friends I can and Gabriel is one of my oldest and closest friends.’
Petra smiled. ‘I’m glad. Where to next?’
‘We’d better hurry around and see a few people. Do you mind if I ‘Shift us both? It’s quicker that way.’
‘You’ve already proven that you have more than enough power to carry me.’
Isiah nodded, taking Petra’s hand. ‘First stop, a fairly new friend. The Voodoo priest!’ Before Petra could say anything, Isiah Travelled.

***

The Sorcerer was alone and he was scared. So used was he to instilling fear in others that he suffered doubly from his own lonely dread. But he could not deny that current events were becoming overwhelming. The others had left, gathering up the ONC faithful and organising the great migration to Australia. Various places had been secured, hundreds of package tours booked for ONC members to use, a mundane reason to be in the country. The Optimates would keep in touch with each other and each Optimates would be responsible for getting word to his members around the world and around Australia as they arrived. The final meeting place would remain a secret until the last possible moment. Then ONC members would flood in from every direction, swelling what would be the greatest Gather the ONC had ever known.
And as difficult to organise and orchestrate as all that was, it was not the real concern in the Sorcerer’s mind. He knew his Optimates were loyal and he knew he could rely on them to do the right thing. The logistics were far from his main concern. His very being felt torn and stretched by the level of magic he was forced to employ. He had never anticipated that his efforts would lead to such a pass as this. He wondered if he could really pull it off, if he had the power. One thing that he could do was continue to stack the odds in his favour.
There was a knock at the door. At last. After this he could finally leave this damp, cold house. ‘Come in.’
The door opened and a man in his late thirties or early forties stood at the threshold. He nodded nervously. ‘Dominus.’
‘Come in, come in, Darryl. Sit yourself down.’ The Sorcerer indicated a chair on the other side of the desk at which he sat.
Darryl entered the room and sat opposite his Dominus. ‘All is done,’ he said, eager to please, his Irish accent broad. ‘Our Gather is organised and away. Most members have left already and those that haven’t are well prepared to leave. It will be difficult, though, will it not? Getting everyone to the right place in time?’
‘Sadly we don’t have the luxury of leisure,’ the Sorcerer said quietly. ‘We must move as forces beyond our control direct us. The best we can hope for is that the majority of members make it on time.’
Darryl nodded slightly. ‘Fair enough. Most of ours should, at least. And Sean is a good Optimates and is already on his way. He’ll help me organise everyone there. Our Gather will be well represented.’
‘Indeed. Well, I’m afraid that Sean will have to manage all of that on his own now.’
Darryl’s face was suddenly concerned. ‘Why’s that now?’
‘I have other, greater plans for you, my son. You’ve been with me a long time now, have you not?’
‘I have, Dominus. Since I was a boy.’ Darryl’s face glowed at the thought, his eyes full of love for his leader. ‘I’ve known nothing else, really.’
‘And your power has grown.’
‘It has. I command a power I would never have thought possible.’
‘And you realise that before us is a time of great change? A time of rebirth like the world has never seen?’
‘We have given rise to a power unknown in recent history. A true God favours us!’
‘And we must do whatever it takes to achieve our goal?’
Darryl paused, his smile becoming fixed, less natural. ‘Of course. What would you have me do?’
The Sorcerer interlocked his fingers, placed his elbows on the desk. ‘I need to introduce you to something that few in our Order are ever privy to. It is a great honour and one that is reserved only for those with power and control.’
Darryl’s smile became more natural again. ‘Is that so?’
‘Indeed.’ The Sorcerer drew a long breath in through his nose. ‘Some explanation, perhaps, is required. Our Order survives for one reason alone. Beyond the loyalty of our members, beyond the mysteries we have unlocked and the powers we command, one thing assures our longevity. Do you have any idea what that is?’
Darryl paused, thinking hard. ‘I’m not sure…’ he began.
‘Dictatorship, Darryl. In other words, me.’
‘Ah, right, I see what you mean. Of course. We would be nothing if not for you. This is your Society and no mistake.’
The Sorcerer shook his head. ‘You misunderstand me. Certainly this Order has grown from a seed I planted and, quite frankly, has grown beyond anything I originally envisaged. But it endures because, while I leave the running of individual Gathers to capable and loyal people like yourself, I control all of you Optimates without any democracy. You obey me and that’s final.’
‘I see. Well, I can’t argue with that. But none of us resent it. Our rewards are legion.’
The Sorcerer nodded. ‘Indeed.’ He stared past his hands at the wood of the desk. An uncomfortable silence persisted for several moments. Eventually, ‘Do you have any idea what that costs me?’ The Sorcerer looked up suddenly, pinning Darryl with his flinty gaze.
Darryl shifted uncomfortably in his seat. ‘No, Dominus. But anything we could do to ease that burden, I’m sure we would do gladly.’
The Sorcerer nodded. ‘Good. That is the point, you see. I am a control freak. It is necessary, being who I am, and for our Order to survive. Therefore I guide all of my Optimates with a steel grip and I watch over you with a distant eye. It takes an enormous amount of power for me to maintain my control. A long time ago I developed a way to supplement that power.
‘With events as they are currently progressing, enormous drains on me are drawing out more power than I have at my control and I must increase the supplementation.’ Darryl’s face was creased in concentration as he struggled to follow the Sorcerer’s words. His Dominus seemed to be struggling himself to make sense. Suddenly the Sorcerer stood. ‘I am trying to justify my decision to you, Darryl, as I feel that you deserve it. However, I’m afraid that my mind is frayed with a thousand concerns.’
Darryl stood up. ‘Dominus, I don’t need to understand. Just tell me what I can do to ease your burden.’
‘Yes. You have been a long and loyal servant of mine, Darryl, and you deserve better than this. Perhaps what you really deserve is a promotion to the Eighth Degree. However, rest assured that your continued service in this new role is vital and incredibly important. We must translocate.’
Darryl nodded nervously. ‘Of course, Dominus, but I have never been very good at that.’
‘Few have. Concentrate, Darryl. We need to go somewhere far away and you will have to follow me closely. Let me do the work and let me worry about our destination.’
‘Certainly. And what exactly is this new role, Dominus?’ Darryl’s eyes were nervous.
The Sorcerer walked around the desk and stood before Darryl, placing his hands on the man’s shoulders, fingertips digging in with a powerful grip. ‘Draw your blood, Optimates.’
Darryl obediently took a knife from his pocket and drew its blade across his arm. As his blood flowed he looked into the Sorcerer’s eyes. The Sorcerer began to mutter the words of their magic and Darryl let himself become subject to those words.
 They Travelled and reformed in a hot, dark, humid place. As they arrived, Darryl noticed that his Dominus was still uttering words of ancient blood magic and he felt himself trapped, paralysis preventing any movement but his eyes. And his eyes fed him information that caused his bladder to release its contents and his organs to flutter and tremble with fear.
They stood in a large cavern, its walls shiny and slick with moisture. There was a thick, viscous mucous over everything that dripped in long, pregnant tears and pooled around them. Puddles of it gathered thickly in hollows. There was a susurration of laboured breathing filling the cave. In the centre of the roughly circular floor was a shallow concave dip, a viscous pool, that Darryl faced and could not take his eyes away from, though he wished fervently that he could. In the pool were people and some were people that he knew. Or had known. They lay naked and gaunt, skeletal with malnutrition, yet somehow alive and it was their breathing that he heard sighing through the cavern. They were smothered in the thick mucous that coated everything else and they occasionally squirmed and shifted, their discomfort apparent, their expressions pained. They stared at Darryl and his Dominus with beseeching eyes, began reaching desperately towards them. Twenty or more people were trapped there.
The Sorcerer looked at Darryl with an expression of genuine regret. ‘Yes, Darryl. These people are Optimates, some you have known. They are among the most powerful members of the ONC. No doubt it is suddenly occurring to you now that there must have been a reason that very few Optimates you have met are much older than yourself? The organisation has been around a long time and it needs an engine to power it. I need more power from that engine than ever before, so the engine needs to be enlarged. Every so often this is necessary. And as Optimates age they are more useful here.’
Tears began to run from Darryl’s eyes. He stared in horror at people that he had known, some he had never seen before, now grotesque and violated in the most hideous way. He didn’t want to be like them. He gave out a moan of despair, a wail like the cry of a person trapped in a nightmare, unable to scream as they really want to.
The Sorcerer put a hand on Darryl’s shoulder. ‘These are the Custodis Cruor, my son. In many ways, they are the most important members of the ONC. They are the power behind the group. The power behind me. They watch, they observe, they empower. They have spent decades in the mortal world improving their abilities and now they combine, the sum far greater than the individuals. Through them, my power remains strong enough to control everything in the ONC. Now you must join them. I need more power.’
Darryl began to tremble despite his paralysis. The wailing continued from his frozen mouth, staccato with laboured breaths. The Custodis Cruor squirmed and moaned.
‘I need an enormous amount of power to move unseen,’ the Sorcerer said quietly, almost regretfully. His eyes hardened as he looked at Darryl again. ‘The power of the great is often at the expense of a few and the control of the many. You still have a part in this, Darryl, and it is a valuable part. You will learn to be a part of the whole. Your own individual consciousness will not really remain. Not… really. You will be part of one greater mind.’
Over Darryl’s increasingly desperate keening the Sorcerer began again to incant. As he spoke he used his own knife to cut away Darryl’s clothing. Pushing the unfortunate Optimates to the ground he removed shoes and socks. Once Darryl was naked, the Sorcerer drew his blade across Darryl’s chest, blood spilling swiftly, mingling with hair and mucous. Sliding his faithful servant easily across the slick cavern floor, the Sorcerer added the man to the collected Custodis Cruor in their pool of gelatinous slime. As Darryl screamed, the Custodis swarmed clumsily over him, clawing and grasping, sucking at the blood on his chest, hugging his limbs and head tightly to themselves.
The Sorcerer continued to intone hideous words, binding Darryl to the group. Slowly the frenzy of activity subsided and the Custodis slipped back into their supine repose, gently shifting and undulating. Darryl’s body, looking gruesomely fresh among the emaciated group, settled, his face twisting from fear and horror to settle into something like the others. Resigned, impotent. Trapped.
The Sorcerer stepped back from the pool, sweating profusely in the intense humidity of this remote cavern. ‘Your numbers increased. Your power increased. I must be invisible, untraceable, now that the time has come for me to move. Watch everyone, know everything and protect my journey.’ The effort of working such enormous magics as he did to control this group caused blood to trickle from the Sorcerer’s nose and ears. He felt the magic pulling at him, trying to rend his very soul, but he knew that this power was his and he had held it for a long time. The return on his investment was power amplified a thousandfold. ‘Obey me,’ he said loudly.
The Custodis Cruor shifted and howled softly. Their combined voice was like wind in dry trees and Darryl’s lips moved along with the others. ‘Nos obtempero.’

***

Faith walked slowly along Oxford Street, watching people more closely than she ever had before. She held her own aura, her presence, in check. She had continually practised and it was becoming easier all the time. It was actually a very simple process. She likened it to getting dressed, only she was wearing an imaginary jumpsuit that covered her entirely from head to toe. The more she practised pulling this imaginary outfit on and letting it slip away, the easier it became. Already, this morning, Lars had complimented her again on her great natural ability and the speed with which she learned and improved. Then, of course, the business of the ONC had taken him away again and she was left once more to her own devices. After a while of practising inside, masking and unmasking herself at will, Faith had decided to go outside and try out the other aspect of last night’s lesson.
Walking the streets, Faith was overwhelmed with the clarity with which she saw things that she had never considered before. Learning to see as she had done last night had opened eyes in her mind and made her privy to secrets that were hard to believe. And yet, it was also hard to believe that she had not been able to see them before. How could everyone not be aware of these things? She watched people and knew things about them instantly. She could see who was generally a kind, generous person and who was mean and selfish. She could see people that were worried, happy, frightened, sad. She didn’t necessarily know why, but she did know, beyond a doubt, that this was the case. She felt like a blind person suddenly cured, such was the difference in her perception now.
Before she realised it, Faith had walked the length of Oxford Street and found herself at Hyde Park, near the centre of the city. She entered the park and sat on the soft grass, soaking up sunshine and warmth. Across from her, some thirty metres away, a homeless man lay among large, plastic laundry bags, striped blue, white, red. A bottle in a paper bag lay on the grass beside him and he slept the sleep of the paralytic. Faith let her new sense of perception wash over him and he seemed little more than the wasted human life he appeared. But something was different. Something seemed a little bit out of place. Faith tried to look harder, tried to see more clearly. Nothing changed, but the sure knowledge that there was something more to see gnawed at her.
She remembered the words that would let her pass by the wards set in place by the ONC. Those horrible words inched and crawled into her forebrain, clamouring to be used. Without really thinking about it, Faith pressed one long thumbnail into the site of her index finger. Sawing quickly back and forth, drawing a little blood, she whispered the words under her breath, willing herself to see through whatever it was the drunken bum had wrapped around him.
The man shifted, as if suddenly uncomfortable in his sleep. As he moved his image ripped and peeled swiftly away, as if his body had instantly grown and burst from too tight a package. His true nature revealed, Faith gasped at what she saw. Simultaneously the man sat bolt upright, staring directly into Faith’s eyes, his wide mouth opening in a snarl, a hiss escaping between rows of vicious, sharp teeth, his long snout drawn back in anger.
Faith sucked air in through her mouth, dropping her probing spell, and jumped to her feet. She slammed her own shield of anonymity tightly around herself, backing quickly away, unable to take her eyes off the man. Or whatever the fuck he was. But it was too late. He had seen everything.
The drunk’s cloak slipped back into place before Faith’s eyes as he seemed to morph back into a normal, harmless, drunken bum. He looked around himself, as if checking to see if anyone else had seen what had happened. Faith followed his gaze, looking around the park. People sat and talked or read or walked along the paths, oblivious to the incredible occurrence in their midst. As Faith’s gaze returned to the drunk she screamed and leapt backwards. He was standing right before her, his grizzled, stubbly face leering into hers, his breath rancid and hot.
He laughed, sick and burbling. ‘You have no idea what you’re doing, do you?’
Faith backed away, one hand up, palm forward like a shield. ‘Leave me alone. Just leave me alone!’
‘You know a little, but, oh, you’re green! You’re green and ripe for the plucking.’ The man advanced, reaching one hand towards Faith’s outstretched palm.
Faith pulled back her hand, clutching both hands tightly to her chest. She desperately sought something, anything, that Lars might have taught her that could help with this. Desperately she reached into her pocket and pulled out the folding knife Lars had given her. She fumbled it open, the short blade almost comical as a weapon of self-defence. Regardless she waved it before her, left, right, left in trembling arcs.
The man laughed loudly, his head tipping back. ‘Foolish girl!’ His reaching hand began to elongate, his nails extending into gnarled claws.
Faith looked frantically around, wondering why no one was making any fuss over what was happening. Everyone in the park appeared to continue on with their lives, oblivious. Run! For fuck’s sake, just run! Faith’s fear held her rooted to the spot, even while her brain told her exactly what she needed to do.
The hideous drunken creature advanced closer, his eyes hungry, and then there was a loud, raucous screech. A rapid squawking followed as a huge, black crow swept down between Faith and her assailant, wings beating, talons grasping. The drunk staggered backwards, swatting at the crow. ‘Argh, fuck off! You interfering bitch, fuck off!’
Faith’s brain found a connection to her feet and, adrenaline flooding through her, she turned on her heel and bolted. The soles of her trainers slapped hot tarmac with quick rhythm and sweat began to pour off her in the summer heat. People shouted abuse as she thrust her way past them, pushing and swerving, ignoring everything but her own flight. She didn’t stop running until she had fallen in through the front door of Lars’s house and collapsed, sobbing, to the hallway floor.

***

‘Praise Yath-vados, by blood.’
Gupta jumped in shock at the words whispered sharply in his ears and spun around. The grinning face of his friend Karl swam into view. Gupta made a stern face, indicating the crowds queuing around them with his eyes. ‘Keep quiet, you fool. We’re in public here.’
Karl chuckled. ‘No one can hear me. No one cares! Ready for your holiday?’ He emphasised the last word dramatically.
Gupta shrugged. ‘I dunno. I’ve risked a good job for this.’
The queue shuffled slowly forward, the two friends moving with it, as a crackling tanoy announced that passengers on flight BA122 to Mumbai had better hurry, as the gates were about to close. The person making the announcement made no real effort to indicate that they cared one way or another.
‘A good job?’ Karl scoffed. ‘As if that’s important! Especially now.’
‘I get well paid and I have access to all sorts of things that allow me to sow seeds of chaos. If I lose my job and this… this Massed Gather is not the earth-shattering event it’s tipped to be, then I will have no money and have to start again.’
Karl shrugged. ‘You’re always so damned organised, Gupta. So practical! It doesn’t matter now. After this trip, nothing will be the same again.’
‘Hmm. I really want to believe that’s true.’
‘It is! It really is. I can feel it in my water!’
Karl’s enthusiasm was infectious. Gupta smiled. ‘I’m a worrier, I know. I want to be excited about this. I suppose I’m also a little scared. I’ve never been so far away and I have no idea what to expect.’
Karl nodded. ‘Me either. But this is important. It must be, the way the Optimates are so serious, organising us all. And financing us poor suckers.’
‘Is that right?’ Gupta’s brow furrowed.
‘Ah, well, yes. I’m not really supposed to mention it, actually.’ Karl looked genuinely uncomfortable. ‘I went to see Optimates Gareth and told him that I really wanted to be a part of this but simply didn’t have enough money to afford the trip. I’m on the dole after all. He questioned me, even probed my mind, I’m sure of it. Then he just nodded and took a wad of cash from a drawer. He said this trip was too important and all the Degrees need to be there. He did also ask me not to mention it. Sorry.’
Gupta made a sound of annoyance. ‘It’s a little unfair that those of us with money get penalised. Still, the important thing is that we’ll all be there.’
Karl pointed that the queue had moved along and Gupta hurried to make up the gap. Karl grinned at his friend. ‘We’re about to be part of something that will change the course of history!’
Gupta could not help but join his friend’s excitement, his own grin like a child that’s discovered where the cookie jar is hidden. They inched closer to the check-in desk.

11

It was several hours before Isiah decided he had done enough. They stood in a hot, dusty street, outside a ramshackle hut housing an old, withered Hindu devotee. Petra was tired. ‘We’ve been all over the world and met some bizarre people, Isiah!’
‘I know. Sorry to subject you to that. But I think it was necessary.’
Petra nodded. ‘Fair enough. But I repeat, you know some bloody strange people. Mind you, none so strange as the first we met at the Temple of the Dragons.’
Isiah smiled. ‘Gabriel’s not so strange. I have to admit, I was intrigued about how his presence would affect you. I didn’t mean to experiment on you.’
‘Doesn’t matter,’ Petra shrugged. ‘It was an interesting experience, regardless of your motives. But the strange people we have recently met. They are an… unlikely collection.’
Isiah paused in thought, deciding how best to explain. ‘There are always going to be people that are the public face of a faith, like the Pope, for example. Then there are those that are true religious aesthetes. The ones that have learned to cultivate their belief to such levels that they really can commune with their gods in certain ways. Most people that claim such communion are simply bonkers or charlatans. But some people have the ability to really get it. They are, however, almost always bloody strange.’
Petra returned Isiah’s grin. ‘You feel better now you have spoken to these people?’
‘I do. My position is difficult to maintain and I can be switched from a person’s close friend to their mortal enemy in an instant. Hazards of the job. But I’ve found that the more transparent I am, the more freely I share information, the less people take my actions personally. Gods tend to be less forgiving.’
Petra was staring deeply into Isiah’s eyes, her expression ambiguous. Isiah raised a questioning eyebrow. ‘I thought my life was very different from the usual existence of people,’ Petra said quietly. ‘But you, your life is so different. And hard.’ Again she placed a hand on Isiah’s cheek, that warm, strong palm. Isiah began to wonder if it was not only her way of affectionate connection, but also a way of looking beyond the surface. ‘You can be very lonely, no?’
Isiah took her hand from his face. ‘I’ve long since given up feeling sorry for myself.’
‘You say that. But you don’t really mean it.’
They looked at each other for a long moment, their eyes locked. Isiah wanted to say a lot of things. He wanted to tell her how much he felt drawn to her. He wanted to tell her how he had removed himself from the possibility of ever loving a mortal because the pain was too much, but she wasn’t really mortal like most. He wanted to explain that she was the first person he had met in centuries that made him feel like Megan used to make him feel. He wanted to tell her that he was lonely and that he only felt more lonely when he thought of the possibilities that she presented. He wanted to tear her clothes off, here and now. Instead he said, ‘We have work to do.’
Petra nodded, her eyes a little sad. ‘Where are we now?’
Isiah took in a quick breath. ‘India. Can’t you tell?’
‘I tried to keep up with things, but you dragged us around so quickly. Sure, there are a lot of Indian people around and it looks and feels like India, but it could be Malaysia or Fiji for all I know!’ Her mouth was curved in mock annoyance. ‘Don’t you ever tire?’
Isiah shrugged. ‘Eventually. But not right now. You ever been to Sydney before?’
‘Yes, but not for years. Decades actually. I’m sure it’s changed. Wait a moment.’
Petra closed her eyes and Isiah felt her power swell. He watched her, drinking her in. After a moment her eyes fluttered open again. ‘Olivier says the ONC headquarters in Sydney is in Paddington. I have the location.’ She tapped one finger gently at her temple.
Isiah nodded. ‘Good. We must tread very carefully. They will be on their guard. I know where we can start.’
The shimmer of RealmShift abated and Isiah and Petra stood among trees beside a wide lake. The air was hot, humid. Picnickers sat around the lake and on the grass between the trees, children ran, dogs frolicked. ‘Centennial Park,’ Isiah said.
Petra nodded. ‘Ah, yes. We can walk from here.’
‘I thought so.’
They stepped out from the shadows and cover of Isiah’s chosen destination and strolled along as if they had been in the park all morning, just like everyone else. Isiah slipped off his leather jacket, something he rarely did, and slung it over one shoulder. His hard, muscular body pressed through a dark t-shirt. Petra smiled softly and took his hand in hers. Before he could react, she distracted him with conversation. ‘Olivier tells me that the house is large and getting quite busy. Many Optimates Cruor of the ONC have reported there and apparently large numbers of general members are starting to head to Australia.’
Isiah smiled inwardly, very glad to be holding Petra’s hand. ‘Are they heading anywhere particular, the general members?’
‘No. They’re apparently using all manner of methods, some on tours, some on supposed business trips, some simply flying direct, and they’re arriving all over the country. But one thing is certain; the ONC are gathering in this country for some reason.’
‘It makes sense to arrive this way. The hierarchy would appear to be working well if the centralised command is here in Sydney. Presumably they have some way to disseminate information to their members once they’ve arrived.’
They walked to the north end of Centennial Park, both quietly enjoying the sunshine and warmth of the Australian summer. As they stepped through large sandstone gates into the noisy mayhem of the streets they both pulled their guard tightly around themselves, masking themselves from any outward scrutiny, mundane or otherwise. Just a couple walking hand in hand, across a busy junction and then along Oxford Street. Isiah watched their reflection in a shop window as they strolled past and thought they made quite the good looking couple. Petra giggled softly. Was there anything she didn’t hear him think? He would have to practice keeping his thoughts deeper in his mind.
‘This way,’ Petra said, pulling on his hand as a pedestrian crossing signal started beeping, the green man lit on the pole, urging those crossing to hurry with technological indifference.
They walked through the streets of Paddington, passing churches and schools and rows of Federation terraces. At one point Isiah paused, using a credit card at an ATM. He flashed the Australian dollar notes before pocketing them. Petra nodded once and they continued on. Eventually they turned into a tree-lined street and Petra squeezed Isiah’s hand. ‘Nearly there.’
Isiah nodded. ‘Keep walking. We’ll just wander on by and have a look first. Which house is it.’
‘I’ll tell you as we approach.’
Without needing to mention it, they both pulled their psychic cloaks as close as they could and closed their minds completely. After fifty yards or so, Petra tapped one finger against the back of Isiah’s hand as she held it, gestured subtly with her chin.
The house was large, far bigger than most of the other residences in the suburb and matched by few in this street. It was old, by Sydney standards, and had probably seen a lot of history. There was a high, iron fence all around, thick shrubs inside the pointed, black metal barricade. The second storey of the house, with its full length balcony and intricate balustrades was visible above the dark green leaves, but the rest of the house below was obscured completely. Gabled windows indicated attic rooms. As they passed the front gate Isiah stole a glance up the red brick pathway and saw a deep porch with a heavy front door. A man sat lounging back in a deck chair on the grass beside the porch. He wore shorts and a scruffy vest, his feet bare, to all intents and purposes the national dress of Australia. He was absently picking under a fingernail with a small pocket knife. Isiah quickly looked away before the man might look up and notice them and then the gate was past and they walked alongside iron poles and dark green leaves again.
They continued silently another fifty yards before Isiah spoke. ‘It’s a big place.’
‘Did you feel the surge as we passed?’ Petra’s eyes were wide. ‘I’ve never known an ONC house to emanate MageSign like that before. And the wards are strong.’
Isiah was impressed. ‘I was masked so tightly that I couldn’t really tell. You could feel that even through your own wards?’
Petra nodded. ‘Our strengths seem to lie in different disciplines.’
‘What a team!’ Isiah laughed at his own cheesiness and Petra rolled her eyes. ‘So, what now?’ he wondered aloud. ‘We need to watch. Get a feel for the place.’
Petra nodded. ‘But it will be hard. The wards extend all the way to the fences surrounding the property and, as you said, they will be especially on their guard.’
They had reached the end of the street and Isiah stopped walking, turning to look back the way they had come. ‘Perhaps we can watch from across the street?’
‘Camp out on the roof opposite?’
‘Maybe.’ Isiah’s expression was stern.
‘What is it?’
‘I’m feeling frustrated. I should have come for this Sorcerer bastard years ago when it was first in my mind to do so. Now the job is so much trickier and there seems to be a lot more at stake.’
‘Everything has its time, Isiah. Lamenting the past is like trying to feed a dead cat. Pointless. Let’s concentrate on what we can do now.’
Isiah looked down at Petra, his mouth twitching in a smile. ‘Trying to feed a dead cat?’
‘It’s from my early life. My original life. Ukrainians have some strange proverbs. You should hear some of our bedtime stories. They’re positively disturbing.’
Isiah laughed. Then his face suddenly hardened as his presence closed tightly about himself. He felt Petra do the same. Isiah gestured subtly back towards the house. A young girl had emerged from the front gate and stood looking up and down the street. Isiah pulled Petra to himself and kissed her. Keeping her held tightly he whispered, ‘Try to act casual. Can you feel anything about her?’
Petra nestled into Isiah’s neck, her breath warm, making him shiver. ‘She’s masking herself, but she’s a novice. She’s scared of something, like she’s reluctant to leave the house. Some past experience or… wait a minute.’ Isiah felt Petra become more guarded. She looked up and kissed him, long and passionate. The kiss, their bodies pressed together, the hot, humid summer air, it was all so intoxicating. After a moment Petra gently pulled away, though not completely severing their embrace. ‘She just tried to sense us, but she was clumsy. She felt nothing. She’s leaving.’
Isiah shook himself, physically trying to pull himself back from the warm depths of Petra’s affection. He looked up the road and saw the young girl walking slowly away from them.
‘She’s still on guard,’ Petra said quietly. ‘She’s quite paranoid. But she has power.’
Isiah eyes were thoughtful as he stared at the girl’s retreating back. He absently stroked Petra’s hair at the nape of her neck. ‘I wonder…’
Petra raised one eyebrow. ‘What?’
Isiah looked at Petra, a slight smile. ‘We need to get closer to this organisation and learn more about what they’re up to. We can’t get close without being spotted. So perhaps we need someone on the inside. It’s the only thing that makes sense really.’
Petra shook her head. ‘We’ve thought of that before, naturally. The members seem very loyal and it would be next to impossible for one of them to hide their intentions if we did manage to turn them.’
‘I know a trick or two there. I don’t know what that girl was scared of, but something has her on edge. Would you say she was uncertain?’
‘Of what?’
‘Of anything.’
‘Yes, I suppose so. She wasn’t happy. She seemed to be confused and scared, but it’s impossible really to know what she is scared of exactly.’
Isiah nodded. ‘Regardless. We can maybe use that fear. And with your incredible level of sensitivity and my dirty tricks, I think we might be able to turn her to our ends.’ Petra stared at Isiah, her eyes concerned. But she stopped short of actually expressing aversion to the plan. ‘We should follow her,’ Isiah said decisively.
They both jumped as a large crow landed with a clatter and a flurry of wings on the fence beside them. ‘You’ll do no such fucking thing before you talk to me!’
Petra’s eyes widened. ‘Did the crow..?’
Isiah’s expression was sour. ‘Yes it did. What are you doing here?’
‘You’d better buy me a drink. We need to talk.’ The crow launched from the fence and stretched its wings, gliding down an adjacent street. They could see a pub a couple of hundred metres down the road and the crow disappeared into foliage beside the old building.
Isiah let out a sigh of exasperation. ‘Come on. We might as well get this over with.’
Petra shrugged. ‘Why not. Taking me to a pub, it can be our first date.’ Her eyes held a wicked twinkle.
Isiah wondered when the cat and mouse had actually changed places. It seemed like only a short time ago that she had been suspicious of him as he flirted with her. Now he suddenly felt like the prey. Perhaps it was a perfect example of being careful what you wish for. As usual, he smothered discomfort with humour. ‘Not a first date you’ll care to remember, given our uninvited company.’ Petra smiled, happy to wait and see.
They entered the cool, air-conditioned pub and Isiah bought two glasses of cold beer. They sat on high stools at an even higher round wooden table. The beer was cold, bitter, refreshing. A few other patrons were gathered around, though it was too early for the lunchtime crowd that would inevitably fill the place before long. A few television sets mounted up on the walls showed rugby and soccer matches playing on Fox Sports, or horse, dog and trap racing from tracks around the country. They sat sipping quietly for a moment, then Isiah suddenly stiffened. As Petra saw him straighten, she felt it too. A presence. Isiah looked slowly around. It was a familiar sense, holy after a fashion, but musty, ancient.
A tiny, haggard old woman, her clothes little more than black rags, stepped up to their table from behind and pulled herself up onto one of the vacant stools. She grunted and complained with the effort, scrambling up a stool that was too high for her by at least two feet. Petra, her eyes confused, started forward as if to help. Isiah put a hand on her arm and shook his head.
‘Don’t try to help me, you pretty young bitch, I don’t need it.’
Isiah rolled his eyes. He sat and stared at her as she settled onto the stool.
‘Not going to buy me a drink then?’ the old crone demanded, staring hard with one eye while the other roamed the bar lazily.
Against her nature, Petra was slightly disgusted by this odious creature. She looked to Isiah and his face betrayed that he felt the same way and had no concerns showing it.
‘Buy you a drink?’ he asked. ‘What’ll it be? A pint of horse piss and blood?’
‘They have cider in this godsforsaken furnace of a country?’
‘You know full well what they have and don’t have. Enough of your people have been here for long enough.’
‘Well, if they have it in this pub, get me cider.’ The old woman’s accent was a strong Gaelic brogue, with ancient undertones.
Isiah stepped quickly to the bar, watching the table the whole time. Petra looked at the old woman who returned a sneer. Casting a quick glance to Isiah, Petra looked down at the table, awaiting his return. When he sat again, placing a large glass of cider before the old woman, his annoyance was palpable. ‘What do you want?’ He turned to Petra, gesturing towards the old woman. ‘The Morrigan, by the way. Irritating Goddess of War among the Irish and revered by some Wiccans to this day. A most useless and repulsive entity.’
The old woman swigged deeply from the glass, wagging the index finger of her free hand as she drank. Wiping her lips with her sleeve she said, ‘Don’t you be fucking writing me off or suspecting my motives before you’ve heard what I have to say. You’re a warrior yourself. You should worship me, you rude bastard.’
Isiah raised an eyebrow at Petra, his face amused. Me rude? he thought loudly. Petra smiled, looked quickly away. ‘Well, I’m sure you want something,’ he said aloud.
‘We both want something and we can help each other. You want to find out what’s happening with this fucked up cult. You want to infiltrate…’ She stopped dead, staring hard at Isiah.
Isiah was suddenly slightly uncomfortable. ‘What?’
The old woman shook her head slowly. ‘Can you die, d’you think?’
Isiah tutted. ‘Oh, piss off, you Banshee. Always with the premonitions of great warrior deaths.’
‘Or the deaths of great warriors. And don’t call me a Banshee, you arrogant fucking upstart.’
‘Make your point or fuck off. You’re annoying me now.’
The Morrigan stared hard at Isiah with one eye for a moment. He raised his brow, and a warning hand. ‘All right,’ she snapped. ‘Well, one of mine is in there. Dumb bitch is getting all caught up in it and I can’t get to her. She believes, but she’s being led astray and starting to believe in another as well. In theirs. I have nothing against that, of course, she already believes in a pantheon, but this is different. She’s at risk there. These people are dangerous and I want her out. I’ve been loitering around, trying to catch her attention, but she’s fucking oblivious. Silly cunt is in love. One of their leaders, which doesn’t fucking help. Then I spotted you two watching her and I eavesdropped. I know you, Isiah. Been a long time, eh?’ The old hag cackled a phlegmy laugh.
‘Not long enough,’ Isiah said quietly. ‘Why should I care if she’s one of yours? My concerns are a little more broad ranging here. You going to try to tell me to back off?’
The Morrigan swigged heavily at her glass again. ‘You dumb fuck. It’s lucky for me because you actually exist in this Realm as a human, of sorts, so you can get her out. You want to use her, which is not to my liking. Get her out and ask her what you need to know. Do me that favour, eh? Besides, you owe me, you interfering fucker.’
Isiah made a noise of disgust. ‘Hardly.’
‘You were far from favourable to me and mine the last time our paths crossed.’
‘Unlucky. I don’t play sides or favourites.’
The Morrigan sneered. ‘Not unless it suits your bastard needs. You gonna help me or not?’
‘I plan to see what I can learn from her. Once my aims are achieved, I’ll try to make sure she remains apart from this cult. But not for your sake, you witch. For hers. Besides, my ultimate goal is to see this cult gone completely. Your desires are less than irrelevant.’
The old goddess sneered again. ‘I grow weak, Isiah. My days are not as glorious as they once were. Isn’t it your job to protect me by protecting mine?’
‘You may be weaker than you were once, but that’s just a natural flux. You’re far from threatened, you disagreeable, venomous hag.’
The Morrigan stood on the footrest of her stool, leaning across the table, suddenly seeming extremely agile for one that appeared so old. She stretched out one arm and slapped a hand to Isiah’s forehead. Isiah’s face blanched at her touch. Without another word she drained her glass, slipped from her stool and left the pub. Isiah watched her silhouette pass the frosted glass doors and felt a flash of RealmShift as the shadow of a large carrion crow flapped up and away. Isiah rubbed one palm absently against his forehead.
‘Interesting,’ Petra said, a laugh barely concealed in her voice.
Isiah looked at her with a shake of the head. ‘You see the sort of thing I have to put up with?’
Petra made a pout. ‘Poor little Isiah!’ She quickly kissed his lips to stem what was likely to be a less than polite response.
‘Let’s see if we can find that girl again,’ Isiah said, draining his glass and standing.
Petra put a hand on his arm to slow him down. ‘What was that slap on the head about just then?’
Isiah frowned. ‘Nothing important. She gave me a vision. A premonition.’
‘Of what?’
‘The girl. Her name is Faith, she’s a Pagan and worships the Morrigan, but also Dagda, Cernunnos, others. She’s kinda old-school Pagan, actually. And she could be powerful with the right training.’
‘Right. But that’s not a premonition. What did she show you?’ Petra’s face was concerned.
Isiah looked at the wood of the table top. ‘She showed Faith bloodied and dead at the hands of the ONC. She’s trying to guilt trip me into getting Faith out rather than using her.’
‘Was it a real premonition? If it is, maybe we should consider…’
Isiah held up a hand. ‘It’s irrelevant. Faith’s destiny is her own. We need a way to get more on the ONC’s activities and Faith is the best option we have, especially as we now know quite a lot about her. And the fact that she is in love with one of their leaders could make it more dangerous, but it could also lead us to more information than some regular schmoe might provide. This knowledge actually makes her more valuable to us. Regardless of what may happen to her, we have a bigger agenda.’
Petra made a face that showed she disapproved of Isiah’s assessment. She said nothing but her eyes spoke volumes.
‘I know,’ Isiah said softly. ‘I wish we had other options. I often wish I had other options, but things are moving apace here. I’ll protect her if I can.’

***

The Sorcerer sat in meditation, hands resting on his knees. The house on Braden Estate was all but empty now, with everything cleared and tidied, sheets over the remaining furniture, the cupboards and closets emptied. The front door was locked and bolted, the gates at the driveway heavily chained and padlocked. Even the cellar door above him was locked from the outside by Chris at the Sorcerer’s instruction. The Dominus of the ONC watched remotely through the astral plane as Chris stood staring at the estate gates, playing nervously with the padlock key in his hand. He was concerned, confused. Like Jake he had wanted to help directly, to be involved. He felt a little bit left out, his feelings hurt. But it was the secrecy that was the only real protection.
Eventually Chris pocketed the key and climbed into his car, backing away from the gates. As he sped off up the road to join Jake so they could make their way together to Australia, the Sorcerer pulled his attention back to his own location. Most of the British ONC had already arrived in Australia or were on their way there. The various Optimates from around the country were coordinating and managing things well. Frank was well in control of the North American and Canadian members, supervising those Optimates below him to organise the large numbers of people on the move. Other European countries, South and Central American Gathers, the few small groups from the sub-continent and Asia, all were converging on the large island continent of Australia. They swarmed over the country, milling around in hundreds of locations under hundreds of invented scenarios, all awaiting word of the location where they were to Gather for the great moment.
The Sorcerer drew in a long, deep breath. He felt drained. Weak, insubstantial, stretched beyond his capacity. The mundane worry was debilitating enough, but the pressure of his magical ministrations was beginning to take its toll, physically, mentally, emotionally. A muffled moan made him flicker open his eyes and he looked down at Chris’s parting gift. The young, terrified, reddened eyes that stared back at him pleaded silently. There was never as much power to be had as the that gained from innocence stripped violently away.
The Sorcerer put one finger to his lips. ‘Shh, little girl. You are more important than you could possibly imagine.’
A more resonant moan sounded from behind the Sorcerer, emanating from the large stone sarcophagus that still contained his ward. The centrepiece of it all. The Sorcerer sat crosslegged on a threadbare rug, his back against the foot of the sarcophagus, the young girl bound and gagged before him. He thought of Lars and the trust he had placed in him. Lars was a devout follower and had always been zealously trustworthy. And powerful. He should have the location prepared. Now he simply had to hope that Lars had done everything exactly as had been asked of him.
The Sorcerer sucked in another deep breath. He was procrastinating and he knew it. But he was more than a little scared. He needed to make sure he got this right. He knew how important it was and yet even he did not really know the exact reasons for his actions. More and more he felt like the puppet of his god. Could he really be sure that he was acting on the instructions of a god? He stiffened, his back arching, the rasping, cajoling voice sliding through his brain again.
‘Yes,’ the Sorcerer hissed through gritted teeth. ‘Yes, of course.’ He gasped in a deep breath. ‘Who gets too close?’ He shuddered, miniature seizure. ‘To the Channel?’ Then for several seconds he sat, virtually paralysed, and listened. Then he slumped, released. ‘Very well,’ he whispered, his voice straining in a tight throat.
He took a few seconds to gather himself again, then drew his knife. He uttered violent words and the young girl bound before him straightened and stiffened, her eyes widening even further with terror. She whimpered around the cloth gag in her mouth and tears streamed down her cheeks. As though he was unwrapping a package of no particular importance the Sorcerer set about the ropes with his knife. Once the ropes were clear he cut away the girl’s clothes, throwing rope and garments aside, forgotten. He cut away the gag, but the girl, frozen and held by his spell as she was, could still make little more than strangled sounds, breathless screams. But she tried with all her might to make more noise.
The Sorcerer turned her body so that her head and feet were in line with the sarcophagus. He stood at her feet, looking from her up to his charge. Then he took his blade and drew it across the soft, white flesh of her left arm. He tipped the blade, letting the blood from the laceration gather along its silver length, then flicked it out to the side. He repeated the action on her right arm, flicking her blood to the other side while she screamed a distant-sounding scream of agony and terror. He repeated the cuts on both legs, flicking her blood first ahead of the sarcophagus, then behind. With the cardinal points marked, he invoked again, his words stilted, harsh. As he spoke, the words themselves seemed to take life, sweeping and swirling around the cellar like ghosts, dragging at the Sorcerer’s hair and coat. The little girl’s hair swam about her head in arcane static.
The Sorcerer’s voice rose in volume and power. The room seemed to bend and flex. He called upon the power of the Custodis Cruor and sensed them twisting and squirming in their viscous pool, their energy feeding him, empowering him. Was one more enough? Could he raise enough energy with ten more?
He began shouting the words, yelling above the swirling, screaming, twisting room, all the time forcing himself to work within the shields he had erected. His voice cracking as he yelled, the Sorcerer raised his blade above his head and dropped to his knees, astride the young girls legs. The Custodis keened in their cavern, the girl screamed and the Sorcerer shouted barbed, sharpened words and plunged his knife into the girls chest. Dragging the blade down her torso, he thrust his hand between rent ribs and closed his old, gnarled fingers around her still beating heart, ripped it free. As he held it aloft he barked the final words of his incantation and reality ripped apart. The Sorcerer’s own howl was one of terror as he and everything around him were sucked between the Realms.
As reality itself swirled and stretched around him, the Sorcerer felt his magic cocooning his journey. With sudden, soul-wrenching abruptness he felt himself slammed into something hard. Heat and sound and the rushing of air surrounded him. The sarcophagus was before him, the blood soaked, split corpse of the child between his knees and a wail arose to fill the sudden silence. The wail was from the sarcophagus. He looked around quickly, barely noticing the bright light streaming in tight shards through gaps in the wooden planks of the barn he had appeared in. Rising onto one knee, twisting around, he made a noise of relief. There, tied in the corner, eyes like saucers from surprise and terror, another young girl sat, red hair and freckles.
Standing, trying to ignore the unstable wobble in his stride, the Sorcerer walked over and grabbed up the child. She struggled violently, screaming and thrashing in his arms. Ignoring her protestations, he strode to the sarcophagus and held her over it. His blade appeared before the her and slit deeply from one ear to the other. Her breath flooded out like wind through dry grass as her blood flooded into the sarcophagus.

The girl fell limply over his hands and her blood eventually stopped flowing. The Sorcerer staggered back and threw the tiny corpse off to the side where she landed twisted and crumpled, rag doll parody. He sank slowly to the ground, his hands catching his face, as he gasped for breath and tried to steady his hammering heart. His head ached like it would explode from the effort of his sorcery.
A voice sounded from outside the small barn. ‘Dominus? It is you? All is well?’
The Sorcerer raised his head, drawing in a long, shuddering breath. ‘Yes, Lars, all is well. You did a good job. Don’t come in. I’ll join you in a moment. There is something important that we need to discuss.’ By Yath-vados, it was hot here.

***

Faith was disturbed. She left the house again with her nerves in tatters, yet she refused to be cowed by her recent experience in the park. There were things happening to her and around her that would take a lot of getting used to and she would not let them beat her down. If only Lars was around. His work was taking him away more and more. He only seemed to spend brief periods at the house, an hour or two here and there. He would see her and his affection for her was undiminished, but there was little opportunity for real conversation. She wanted to express her concerns, take his counsel, but she was somewhat on her own.
No matter. She would persevere and help herself along. And she would start that process by getting out into the world again. That thing in the park was a rude awakening, but she was better prepared now. There were obviously things to be extremely wary of out in the open, things she had thought only existed in nightmares. It made her head spin to think of all the people, just about everyone, that went about their daily lives completely unaware of what was around them. She had been one of them. This time she would be more wary, observe more carefully. This time she wouldn’t try to penetrate anything that seemed constructed, disturbing creatures best left alone.
She walked slowly, keeping herself as invisible as possible, watching people around her intently. She found a café and sat outside at a table on the footpath. A waiter that was quite apparently very sad, heart-broken was her guess, took her order for coffee and she sat and watched people coming and going, living their lives.
As Faith sat and sipped, she began to get the distinct feeling that someone was spying on her. She felt a sudden chill as her perspective changed from the watcher to the watched. She looked carefully around, but could discern nothing particularly untoward. There was a slightly mad looking woman with a tiny fluffy dog sitting nearby, but she was simply mad. Maybe eccentric was a kinder word. There were a couple of guys sitting just inside the window, their faces close together as they giggled and cajoled each other. All their presence indicated was love, oblivious to anyone or anything else. Other patrons talked or sat alone, listening to earphones or reading papers and magazines. The wait staff were busy and slightly harassed, this café, like every café, just slightly understaffed. A woman with a child in a stroller came in and she was utterly boring. People walked by on the street with nothing particularly outstanding to notice. A couple sat on a bench at a bus stop across the road, canoodling. A bus pulled in as Faith watched and the couple were still there when it pulled away again. Obviously not their bus. A man walked a dog, his shorts a little too short, even for the hot weather. Then again, this was Paddington, next door to the gayest district in Sydney. The gayest suburb in Australia would be a fair call. Sydney itself had been described as a gay city, if such a thing were possible. So, who was watching her?
As Faith searched, her eyes busy while her body remained casually at ease, the sensation passed. Then it returned. It felt somehow different, but she was convinced it was there. She sat up straighter, turning in her chair to look back into the café again. And again the sensation passed. Was someone playing games with her? She waited, this time alert, to see if she could detect a direction when the sensation came over her next. Then it did, from behind. She spun around again and the feeling drained away. But it had definitely been from behind her, someone watching her back. The couple inside the window were still lost in each other, the woman with the stroller was feeding apple sauce to her infant, other people were still engrossed in their music or reading. No one was paying her any attention at all.
Faith slowly turned back in her seat. The old mad lady was looking at her with one raised eyebrow. Faith smiled awkwardly.
‘You all right, love?’ the old woman asked. She had a slight look of disdain, twist of the lips, as though she thought Faith a little unhinged.
Pot calling the kettle black. ‘I’m fine.’ Faith smiled again, but she knew it was an unconvincing smile.
‘You seem a little jumpy there. Hopped up on something, are you?’
Faith was surprised. ‘No, no,’ she laughed, realising how she must have looked. ‘Just… no, nothing.’
The old woman harrumphed, an air of moral superiority about her. She plainly didn’t believe that Faith was unaffected by something. Then the feeling came again. This time from somewhere off to her right. Being careful not to appear jumpy like before, Faith looked casually along the path. It was busy with pedestrians, but no one was paying any particular attention to her, or even in her general direction. Another bus pulled up to the bus stop opposite. As it pulled away, the couple were still sat on the bench, holding hands. Faith wondered how many buses would pass before theirs came along. They seemed completely bland people as far as Faith could tell. Perhaps even too bland. There was nothing interesting about them at all.
Faith looked around the café and the street again. Everyone had something about them, some sense of purpose or emotional state. Those two over the road were like a blank canvas. Faith turned her attention back to them and blinked in surprise. They were gone. She hadn’t noticed another bus coming by. Perhaps they had got bored of waiting and hopped into a taxi. She waited for the sensation of being watched to come again, wary and slightly excited.

***

Alex and Giles leaned back in the creaking wooden chairs by the saltwater pool of their hostel. They wore only swimming trunks and their ONC wristbands and they each held a beer, insulated by a neoprene stubbie holder with the hostel’s name and logo on it. ‘This is the life, eh?’ Alex raised his beer in a salute.
Giles grinned. ‘It certainly is.’ He returned the gesture. ‘Drinking cold beer in the morning by a pool, in blazing hot sunshine, at this time of year. Talk about weird.’
‘That’s the southern hemisphere for you, my friend.’
‘Yep. I could get used to this. How long do you think we should hang around here, though?’
‘I dunno. I guess it doesn’t really matter where we hang around.’
Giles looked around himself. ‘We could get word at any time. I’d like to know where we’re supposed to go.’
Alex nodded, drinking more beer. ‘I know. I mean, it’s bloody nice up here, but we could get called to Melbourne or even Perth or something. Those places are thousands of miles away. And how are we getting called anyway?’
‘I dunno. It all seems a bit surreal really. We’ll have to rely on the Optimates to give us the word and, hopefully, an idea of how to get there. I suppose it’ll all work out. Johnny went to Sydney, you know.’
Alex shrugged. ‘Did he? I know that Tamsin and her mate, that blond chick, they went to Adelaide. We must be all over this place like a rash. Still, fuck it. Whatever happens, this is a nice holiday! I’m glad for this if nothing else.’
Giles nodded, staring absently across the pool.
‘Aye, aye, look out.’ Alex gestured with his beer at two young backpackers strolling casually towards the pool in tiny bikinis. Giles sat up a bit straighter, grinning. ‘Let’s hope the Optimates doesn’t call us just yet,’ said Alex with a wink. He turned to face the approaching girls again. ‘Hello, ladies. Just arrived?’

12

‘She’s strong, but very inexperienced.’
Isiah nodded, looking thoughtfully at Petra as she spoke. ‘You think we can turn her?’
Petra shrugged. ‘Impossible to know really. The truth is that I can glean a lot of general information about her from a distance, but she knew she was being watched. If I tried to dig any deeper, she would home in on me in an instant.’
‘We need to talk to her then. It’s a risk.’
‘Of course it is. I suppose we need to decide if it’s a risk worth taking.’
Isiah pursed his lips in thought. ‘We have little choice really.’
Petra shrugged again. ‘So how do we do it?’
They strolled back towards the ONC headquarters as they discussed their strategy. The streets of Paddington could be very quiet, in spite of the suburb’s proximity to the city. It was a gentrified suburb, bearing the great irony of so many places like it. It had started out as a suburb removed some few kilometers from the city centre, where the poor folk and the workers lived, out of sight, out of mind. They built their rows of small terraces and scraped by under the oppression of the city folk with all the money. Then the years rolled by, the city grew, swelling like a tumour, and the small suburb of the poor was swallowed up. The poor had to keep moving ever further away and the wealthy began squabbling over the houses that were left behind. Now a house in Paddington would cost anyone more than a million dollars. And that’s why it was so often quiet. If you could afford a million dollars for your town house you probably spent long hours at work to pay the mortgage. Or perhaps away in your beach house for the weekend to escape the clamour and grind of the city.
Throughout the suburb were hundreds of small alleyways running between the rows of terraces, back gates standing like sentries facing each other across narrow strips of litter-strewn concrete. High fences and walls kept the horrors of the city back from the million dollar sanctuaries. Leaning patiently against one such gate, a block away from the ONC house, Isiah and Petra stopped to wait. They chatted and giggled, pausing to kiss or hug whenever the occasional passer-by came a bit too close. And they watched. It was a pleasant few hours they spent in each other’s company, waiting.
Eventually Petra pushed Isiah back, cutting off his affections rather suddenly. He watched with a slightly hurt expression while Petra cocked her head to one side, as if she was listening to a distant sound. ‘She’s coming.’
Isiah stepped back, seeming to meld with the colours of the fences around him like a chameleon. Petra nodded slightly, impressed. ‘Nice trick.’
‘Trick? Yeah, I’m a regular conjurer.’
They both smirked, then Petra stepped out into the main street. ‘Oh, excuse me, could you help me a moment?’
Isiah could see Petra, see her friendly, open expression as she spoke. The person she was speaking to was out of his sight, but he knew it was Faith. He had come to trust Petra’s senses implicitly. Her subtlety was truly remarkable. Then he heard Faith speak.
‘I’m sorry, I’m in a bit of hurry.’ Her voice had the tone of all people trying to suddenly come up with a reason not help out. She sounded very nervous all of a sudden.
‘Really, it won’t take a moment.’ Petra’s smile and honesty flooded off her in waves. She turned and pointed into the alley. ‘It’s just down there.’
‘What is?’
Isiah felt a slight surge of MageSign, felt the gentle breeze of Petra’s power drift out like gently billowing mist. She turned into the alley, her friendly smile still in place, and flicked a wink to Isiah. His camouflage was basic. Anyone looking directly at him would see him easily and think he was simply dressed strangely to blend so with his surroundings, what a strange coincidence. However, anyone not really looking would stare straight through him. Such was the nature of most people, seeing mainly what they expected to see. As Petra walked into the alley, Faith appeared behind her, an expression of confusion on her face. Her eyes betrayed her curiosity.
As Faith passed Isiah, Petra stopped and turned. She smiled again, but it was a slightly sad smile. Faith paused, looking like she might suddenly turn and bolt. ‘I’m sorry,’ Petra whispered as Isiah stepped up behind Faith.
Isiah used his will, poured his magic down over Faith, stripping her of her shield, her protective aura. It was a brutal and invasive thing to do, no different to walking up to someone and tearing the clothes from their body. In some ways it was worse. Before Faith had time to react, Petra let her own power flow out again and wrapped up Faith’s mind in psychic cotton wool. ‘Sleep, child,’ she whispered, and Faith collapsed into Isiah’s arms. 
Isiah swung her up into a comfortable carry and nodded. ‘Let’s get to the car.’
They hurried along the alley, turning left at the end and stopping at the hire car waiting there. Petra opened the back door and Isiah laid the unconscious Faith along the back seat. They jumped into the front and Isiah pulled quickly away from the kerb.
‘Are you sure about where we’re going?’ Petra’s face was worried as she twisted to look at Faith.
Isiah nodded. ‘We can trust Herb.’
Petra turned back to sit properly in her seat, flashing a look of suspicion at Isiah. ‘You’re sure?’
‘Yeah, really, Herb’s a good bloke. You’ll like him.’
It was only a fifteen minute drive out to the eastern beach suburbs of Sydney. Isiah drove into the thin, winding streets of Tamarama, blocks of flats rearing up all around them with the occasional California-styled house wedged between. He slowed down, looking up through the windscreen and side windows, scanning buildings and street signs. Petra chose not to suggest asking for directions, trusting in the two certainties that Isiah would claim to know where he was going and that he would be affronted by the suggestion he might need help from a stranger. Men were always a bit funny like that about asking directions.
She smiled to herself as Isiah drove for a second time along the same road. He stopped for a long time at the t-junction at the end before making a seemingly sudden decision and swinging the car in a full u-turn. He grinned at her as he straightened out. ‘Shut up. It’s been a while since I visited Herb.’
Petra raised her palms, smiling, saying nothing.
Eventually Isiah pulled over. ‘Here we are. It’s changed a bit since I was last here.’ He pointed to a garish block of flats, stained wood balconies and a strange choice of green for the walls. ‘That never used to be there.’
‘It does look new,’ Petra conceded with a smile.
‘Wait here a moment.’ Isiah hopped out of the car and jogged to an old run-down looking house next door to the new block of apartments. Vines and palms competed for space in the small front yard, growing over and around planks of wood and blocks of roughly hewn sandstone that were scattered about. The front door was in shadow under a broad porch, but it plainly needed a coat of paint. The white wooden window frames were equally in need of repair, peeling and splintered. Curtains were drawn, hiding the interior from passing eyes.
Isiah rapped on the front door and waited. After a moment, it opened just a crack. Isiah made grand gestures and a broad smile and the door flew open. Two arms, gangly and thinly muscled, covered in a mish mash of tattoos, shot out and grabbed Isiah in a rough hug, pulling him in through the door. A moment later, Isiah backed out again, pointing to the car. He jogged back again, smiling. ‘He’s in.’
Petra laughed. ‘Apparently. Pleased to see you?’
Isiah smiled. ‘We have history, Herb and I.’ He opened the back door and lifted Faith from the seat. He might as well have been picking up a jacket, so at ease was he with his strength. Petra pulled the keys from the ignition and locked up the car before following Isiah into the house.
Isiah carried Faith into the gloomy interior of Herb’s house. The smell of pot smoke was immediate and strong. The rangy figure of Herb preceded him down the hallway and into a large lounge room at the back. The room had broad sliding glass doors in the rear wall, with a wide deck beyond. The doors were pulled all the way open, a light breeze drifting in over the small garden beyond the deck. There were a number of armchairs and couches scattered throughout the room and music blared from a stereo with a bewildering array of lights and buttons. Next to it was a huge plasma screen television, with all the home theatre peripherals around it and around the room. A PC with a psychedelic screensaver lived its electronic life in the corner on a desk littered with CDs.
Herb hurried over and turned the music down, System Of A Down’s rant against the American prison system fading to a background gripe. Herb turned and grinned broadly. He had a thin but friendly face, his whole bearing like a greyhound or a whippet, lean and fast looking. He wore loose cotton Thai fisherman’s pants that did nothing to conceal just how skinny his legs were. His sleeveless t-shirt bore a legend about the dangers of combining guns and people. Tattoos covered his arms, shoulders, upper chest and, presumably, large parts of him that were not currently revealed. ‘Been a long time, man.’
Isiah laid Faith down gently on one of the couches and turned to face his friend. ‘It has. I’m sorry I haven’t been around to see you sooner.’
‘No worries, man. I know how busy you are.’ Herb turned to face Petra. ‘You’ve brought a couple of friends, I see.’
Isiah smiled. ‘This is Petra. A… good friend of mine. We’re working together at the moment.’
‘Right. Working together.’ Herb stepped up and reached out a hand to Petra. ‘Nice to meet you, love.’
‘Pleasure to meet you too.’
‘And what about this one? She hurt? High?’
Isiah shook his head. ‘No, she’s okay. I’m afraid we need to impose on you a little bit. You’re the only person I know well around here and can trust.’
‘I owe you everything, brother. Me casa, su casa.’
‘Thanks. Can I explain later?’
Herb shrugged. ‘No problem. You need me to vamoose?’
‘No, we just need some quiet for a little while, but you’re welcome to stick around.’
Herb nodded. He went and switched the music off completely and picked up a bong and small bowl of clipped pot from a side table. ‘I’ll be partaking of the fresh air then.’ He smiled and headed out onto the deck, swinging expertly into a hammock strung there.
Isiah looked at Petra. ‘We need to work fast.’ He went back to the front door and began erecting psychic wards and barriers, closing the entire house within a bubble of his own conscious control. No MageSign could enter or leave, no person could come close without ringing astral alarm bells. It took only a couple of minutes before Isiah was happy that the entire place was secure.
He came back and sat on the edge of the couch, looking down at Faith. ‘You ready,’ he asked without looking up.
Petra nodded, joining Isiah by the couch. ‘Herb’s a nickname then, is it?’
‘It is,’ Isiah laughed softly. ‘But he’s sharp, don’t let the weed fool you.’
‘Sure. And you trust him, so I trust your judgment. Why does he say that he owes you everything?’
‘We had a thing a few years back. It’s a long story. But don’t worry, nothing we do will surprise him or freak him out. Not any more.’
Petra looked up as the sounded of bubbling water followed by a sharp intake of breath floated through the open doors with the warm, humid air. She nodded. ‘OK, so what do we do here?’
‘Bring her round really gently, really slowly. While you wake her, I’ll check to see if I can spot any tampering, any controls.’
Petra knelt by the couch, her palm flat across Faith’s forehead. Isiah sat on the edge of the couch by Faith’s hip, staring hard at her face. Slowly, Petra began to rouse Faith from her induced slumber. Isiah let his mind spread out over Faith’s consciousness, like a fisherman casting out a net. He let his thoughts sink through layers of Faith’s own thoughts, probing, sensing.
Faith began to come around, waking as if in slow motion. Petra’s ability impressed Isiah yet again. He would never have managed such gentle manipulation, and he was good at it. Petra was a master. Faith’s eyes fluttered and she stirred physically for the first time. Petra whispered gently, ‘Shh, don’t panic. You’re safe.’
‘She’s got parts of herself trapped in here,’ Isiah said distantly, his own awareness buried deep in Faith’s psyche. ‘She’s being controlled, but not actively. Someone has put blocks on certain thought pathways, it seems.’
‘You need some help?’
Isiah shook his head. ‘No. We don’t have time to figure out exactly what it all is. We’re taking a chance here anyway. I’m just going to strip it all away.’
Faith made a sound of protest, her eyes opening a little more. ‘What are you doing?’ Her voice was weak.
Petra stroked her forehead gently. ‘It’s all right, Faith. We’re friends. We’re here to help you.’
Faith squirmed slightly. ‘No. Don’t need help. Lars will.. the ONC will…’ Faith’s face twisted as if in pain and Isiah leaned quickly back, his own expression registering shock.
‘Shit, it’s like her mind is minefield. She wasn’t supposed to be able to say that.’ He leaned forward again, his own eyes glazed as he looked beyond Faith’s conscious thoughts. ‘Say the name again, Faith. What’s the name of your society?’
Faith moaned, her mouth working like she was trying to swallow something bad tasting. ‘The O… the ONC… ah!’
Isiah made a noise, annoyance and a touch of pain. ‘This programming is nasty. Convoluted. Do you have a god, Faith? Who do you worship?’
Faith’s eyes rolled back, the whites showing through the narrow slits of her eyelids. ‘The All-Fath… Dag... Mor... Yath… Yath-vados.’ Isiah and Faith both made sounds of pain and frustration again. ‘What are you doing?’ Faith cried, her voice weak but desperate. ‘You’re hurting me!’
Isiah grimaced. ‘There’s stuff in here to destroy her mind if she talks about certain things to strangers. It’s intrinsic to her thought process.’
Petra stroked again, leaning forward to kiss Faith’s forehead. ‘I’m sorry, child. Please try to relax, trust us. We’re here to help.’
Isiah’s brow creased in concentration. ‘I’ve got it. I think that’s it. Let her wake up completely, but slowly.’ He sat back, watching intently.
Petra continued to stroke Faith’s brow, speaking in a soft, quiet voice. ‘Wake up, Faith. Open your eyes, all the way. Breathe deeply. Long, deep breaths. Wake up to us.’
Faith’s eyes fluttered again, but there was a sparkle to her eyes that had not been there before. She stared straight up to the ceiling for a moment, then gasped, sitting up rapidly. ‘Where am I?’
Isiah quickly moved off the couch, crouching next to where Petra knelt, Faith’s feet swinging onto the floor between them. He looked up into her eyes and smiled. ‘I’m really sorry. Really I am. But there’s a lot you need to know.’
Faith looked from Isiah to Petra and back again, her eyes slightly wide, teeth worrying her bottom lip. ‘I couldn’t read you before. You were blank, like you didn’t exist. But look at you now!’
Petra put a hand on Faith’s knee. ‘We hid from you before, but without erecting any kind of false façade. We simply put up a wall. You are extremely sensitive to be able to notice such things.’
‘You were watching me when I was in the café.’
‘We were, yes. We want to try to help you.’
‘Are you with the ONC? Are you friends of Lars?’ Faith’s face betrayed her fear and doubt. Doubt that either the people before her or Lars were actually her friends at all.
Isiah sat down on the carpet. ‘Did you know that you couldn’t have asked us that ten minutes ago?’
‘Asked you what?’
‘About the ONC. You couldn’t even have said the name before. Your mind had been manipulated, conditioned against it. I think that every member of the ONC has a similar programming. It becomes a part of you, of your presence, and only in the presence of others does it allow you to name names and speak plainly about the society.’
‘Are you sure?’
Isiah nodded. ‘I suppose it’s one of many protection mechanisms that the ONC has in place. And one of the reasons it’s remained so secret.’
Faith began to cry. ‘I don’t know what’s happening.’
Petra sat up on the couch next to Faith, put her arms around her, hugging her close, letting her cry. ‘It’s okay. Let it go. This is hard to accept, we know.’
‘Tell me about yourself, Faith.’ Isiah remained on the floor, below, unthreatening.
Faith looked down at him, her eyes red. ‘What do you mean?’
‘I want you to understand where we’re starting from. You realise that your perceptions have been changed?’
Faith nodded. ‘I thought I had found something amazing. Lars is incredible. Was incredible. I don’t know. I felt loved, safe, part of something more important than anything. Now I feel… different. Empty. What have you done to me?’ Faith’s face was suddenly angry.
‘We’ve freed you.’
‘What have you taken from me?’ Faith screamed, fear and anger combining into a mild hysteria.
‘We’ve given you back your free will,’ Isiah said calmly. ‘I know it feels bad. I know it hurts. But this is really you now, not you controlled by the ONC. Sadly, the truth is usually less palatable than the fantasy.’
Faith stared, tears running down her cheeks. Petra gently stroked her hair, one arm still around her shoulders. For a long time they all sat there like that, saying nothing. Eventually Isiah put a hand on Faith’s knee. ‘You realise it’s the truth, don’t you,’ he said quietly. Faith nodded. ‘Do you think you could help us?’
Petra’s eyes were suddenly sad as she looked down at the floor at her feet. ‘Help you?’ Faith asked. ‘Help you how? Who are you?’
‘It’s a bit hard to explain who we are. But we’re your friends. We won’t condition your mind or coerce you in any way. But you must understand what you’re a part of. You realise how dangerous the ONC is?’
Faith shrugged. ‘The whole world is dangerous. Government apathy is dangerous. Mass marketing is dangerous.’
Isiah smiled softly. ‘You know what? I can’t disagree with you about any of that. The ONC has a line of truth and, almost, nobility to its ethos. But its methods are wrong. There’s no solution to the world’s problems in anarchy and chaos. The ONC would create a state where anybody outside of itself is considered the enemy. But what happens when the ONC starts to really defeat that enemy? What happens when society starts to fall apart?’
‘Those with their own free will intact will survive.’ Faith repeated the party line with a slightly defiant expression. But there was doubt in her eyes.
‘You believed that line completely before,’ Isiah said softly. ‘You wholeheartedly accepted that philosophy. Now you’re not so sure. Why?’
Faith looked from Isiah to Petra. ‘It’s okay,’ Petra said. ‘Think about it.’
Faith’s face was a picture of consternation. ‘It just doesn’t seem to ring so true any more. You’ve taken away my conviction.’
Isiah nodded. ‘In a way that’s true. But what we’ve really taken away is the ONC brainwashing. They numbed you into believing their lines. They actually suppressed your free will for their own ends. So what does that tell you?’
‘What do you mean?’
‘If they needed to soften you to make you susceptible to their philosophies, what could their ultimate goal be? What’s their agenda?’
Faith began to cry again, silent tears brimming over onto her cheeks. ‘I don’t know.’
Isiah took a deep breath. ‘A person’s philosophy is intensely personal. The way they choose to live their life, their own moral compass, is a product of their upbringing, their education, their thoughts and perceptions. A lot of people don’t give much time or credence to their own thoughts and let their world-view be dictated by their parent’s beliefs, their church’s beliefs, whatever. A lot of people can find a great deal of comfort and direction from religions or cults that dictate a philosophy. But almost always there is an agenda at work within organisations like that. More often than not it’s simply imperfect men corrupting an otherwise reasonable set of values.’
Isiah leaned forward to emphasise his next point. ‘However, all too often, people use the belief of their followers to engineer a greater agenda that is often far removed from the supposed ideals of the group. In the case of the ONC, something huge is happening and it’s very unlikely that it will be for the greater good.’
‘We’re raising a god.’ Faith’s face was defiant.
‘Is that what you really want?’
‘What do you mean?’
‘Do you really want to raise this god? Aren’t you Wiccan? Your gods are Dagda and the Morrigan, Cernunnos. Do you have the room for a new one? And why would you need him?’
Faith looked down at her hands. ‘I’ve seen real magic. I’ve seen the power this god can give us. Why wouldn’t anyone want that?’
Isiah laid his own hand over Faith’s. ‘At what cost?’ Faith looked into his eyes. ‘At what cost,’ Isiah repeated. ‘Are you aware of just how much blood is spilled in the name of your god?’
‘Why do you care?’
Isiah smiled. ‘You know, that’s a good question. I, of all people, should not care. I should let things run their natural course unless I’m told to interfere. And in fact, I’ve kinda been told specifically not to interfere. But I don’t give a shit about that right now. Your friend Lars is one of many people just like him. They all take their orders from the one they call Dominus. They all have the blood of numerous innocents on their hands. I had a run-in with another of their number some years ago and he was one of the most naturally evil people I have ever known. And I have a benchmark few can match, believe me. I care because I don’t want to stand idly by while a group that kills so indiscriminately raises itself to even higher power with the help of their own god.’
Faith looked hard into Isiah’s eyes. ‘You would really stand against a god?’
Isiah laughed. ‘Aye, I would. And not for the first time. But in truth, I’ll stand against the men that would act for this god.’
Petra ran one finger gently over Faith’s cheek. ‘Surely now, without the clouding of the ONC’s mind control, you can see the flaws in their methods? You can see that they are using people like yourself to fuel their own quest for power?’
‘But it’s a power that could truly change the world. We could have the ear of our god and his power in our actions right here, right now. Isn’t that evolution?’ Faith’s eyes were wide.
‘You don’t really believe it, do you?’ Isiah asked.
‘I believe what I’ve seen so far and I have no reason to think that the rest is not true.’
‘Fair enough. Let me ask another question. Do you really think that a group whose power comes from blood and a god that thirsts for blood have any place in an evolved world?’
Faith looked at the floor again. ‘I don’t know,’ she said eventually. ‘I had no doubts before, but now I have a lot.’
‘You’re a smart girl, Faith,’ Isiah said. ‘You have your own mind and you’ve explored and considered your own philosophy. Why now, all of a sudden, do you so wholeheartedly accept the credo of the ONC?’
Faith took a long, deep breath. ‘I was lost. I was lost and alone in the city when I arrived and Lars found me. It seemed… like fate, I guess. And everything seemed to fit so perfectly. It seemed like I’d found everything I’d ever looked for.’
‘A little convenient, no?’
Faith scowled. She looked up suddenly. ‘Can I really have been brainwashed so much?’
‘Look inside yourself.’
Petra hugged Faith to her. ‘Don’t be afraid to admit to yourself that which you now know to be true. Liberate yourself.’
The three of them sat quietly for some time while Faith considered all that had been said. She cried softly, feeling lost and vulnerable in a house she had never seen, surrounded by the smells of weed and bachelorhood. ‘So what’s your agenda,’ she asked.
Isiah smiled. ‘I said you were a smart girl. We do have an agenda of sorts.’
‘Obviously. You’re not doing this out of the kindness of your heart, I’m sure.’
‘We want to stop the ONC. I have a personal gripe with the one they call the Dominus, but aside from that, the ONC is dangerous. It goes beyond my own personal vendettas. The ONC stands to cause a great deal of damage to the world.’
‘My people have long studied prophecies,’ Petra said. ‘And this group is intrinsic in many prophecies that all agree. The efforts of the ONC will cause great instability on a global scale and a lot of innocent blood will be spilled. Innocent blood is already being spilled. The small cuts you’ve seen to draw blood for the magic of the ONC are nothing compared to some of their efforts.’
‘I’ve seen one of your Optimates slit the throat of a priest in his own church to conjure ONC magic,’ Isiah said, the memory souring his expression. ‘And that’s just one example of many.’
‘There are dark gods in the Realms, Faith,’ Petra continued, ‘and they strive for power as much as any other. That a god can grant your favour does not make it a good god.’
Faith’s face was screwed up in a frown of confusion. ‘I don’t know…’
‘All the time you believed in the words of the ONC, the power of their god seemed reasonable.’ Isiah sat up on the couch next to Faith, a hand on her knee. ‘But in the light of your recent awakening, with the realisation that the ONC’s methods are far from altruistic, doesn’t the nature of Yath-vados seem strangely twisted now?’
Faith looked around herself. ‘I don’t know…’
Isiah took her chin in his hand and turned her face to his. He stared very hard into her eyes, his own eyes, black and bottomless, held her transfixed. ‘You are safe here. You are protected by my magic here and even your god can’t hear your thoughts. Trust me and admit what you now know to be true.’
Then the tears came again. ‘I’ve been lied to again!’ Faith wailed. ‘All my life people tell me things that they insist are for my benefit, but are actually for the benefit of themselves, of for the sake of an appearance to the world. Why is everyone so fucked up?’
Isiah nodded ruefully. ‘Why indeed. You can’t let the ONC continue on its path. You can’t let them realise their power.’
Faith was very angry now. ‘What the fuck can I do? I’ve learned to read people’s auras and smash a plate into a jar of marmalade. It’s hardly enough to go against the people that invaded my mind without me knowing it. People that are trying to raise a fucking god! I can’t fight them.’
‘I can.’
Faith looked at Isiah, her anger still evident in her eyes. ‘Really? Well, off you go then, mystery man. The ONC brainwash me and have me slicing myself with a penknife. Then you come along and… and fuck knows what! How did I even get here anyway? You kidnap me and then expect me to have any more respect for you than I have for them now? I’m leaving. I’m leaving and you can all go and fuck yourselves. I want no more part of any of this. I can’t believe I’ve been so fucking stupid.’ Faith stood up quickly, looking around the room for a way out.
‘That’s the spirit!’ Isiah was smiling broadly, looking up at Faith. Petra’s face was worried.
‘What do you mean? You’re enjoying this?’
Isiah stood up and rested his hands on Faith’s shoulders, looking down into her furious eyes. ‘I’m going to be honest with you. I need you. I want you to help us. For all the power I have, I can’t get close to the ONC. I can’t get close to Lars or his Dominus. I need an insider.’
Faith’s mouth opened in disbelief. ‘Are you insane?’
‘I need your help, Faith.’
‘You tell me all of this and then tell me that I should help you? As if I haven’t been used enough?’
Isiah squeezed Faith’s shoulders. ‘This is your chance to take control. This is your chance to score one back against all those that have misled you in the past.’
Petra, still sitting on the sofa behind Faith, looked sadly down at the worn, grubby carpet.

***

The Sorcerer stood with his hands on his hips, sweating heavily in the confines of his large coat. Even in this heat, he was loathe to take the coat off. He looked out across the wide expanse of the valley before him, across the hundreds of sandy coloured tents erected there. Behind him was the newly constructed barn and behind that a sandstone escarpment rose vertically from the red dirt. Scrub and hardy grasses peppered the landscape, the orange, brown, red, black escarpment spreading out to either side like protective wings, gum trees lining the cliff tops high above them. A creek ran through one side of the valley.
‘I’ve done as well as I’ve been able in the time,’ Lars said nervously.
The Sorcerer nodded. ‘You’ve done a good job, Lars. Very good. Even from the air it would be hard to spot this camp.’ He pointed away to the far end of the valley. ‘How easy is the access?’
‘Not easy. You can get to within about four kilometres of this place by an unsealed road. After that, you have to walk. When people begin to arrive, we’ll have to have stewards in place along the walk to ensure no one gets lost.’
‘Indeed. We’ll have buses to ferry people here from the local towns, but we need to be careful how many people we move at any one time. We don’t want our movements too noticeable. Perhaps it is time to start bringing the members in.’
Lars nodded. ‘Certainly. Everything here is just about ready for habitation. We’ll have to get every group that arrives to bring food. Water is available from the creek. Other than that, people will just have to get used to roughing it. How long are we likely to be here?’
The Sorcerer smiled. ‘Who knows? Not too long, but we can’t rush these things. We need to move carefully. You’ve checked out a number of surrounding towns?’
‘I have, but there aren’t many. This part of Australia, like many other parts, is not very populated. Aside from the coast, nowhere in Australia is very populated. People can rendezvous at a selection of places, but they’ll all have several hours drive to get here from those rendezvous points.’
‘So be it. On your return, get onto the other Optimates that have arrived. Tell them to start mobilising their members. Give each Optimates a different place to gather their members, then tell me. I will then contact each one and have them brought here. Once a group is brought in, you will tell another Optimates to bring his people to that rendezvous point. You will need to get me a couple of sturdy buses and ONC members that can drive them to ferry each group here. Can you manage all of that?’
Lars nodded firmly. ‘Of course, no problem at all. You don’t want any Optimates to contact you?’
‘No, not under any circumstances. I will only be contacted by you. I will choose when and how to contact any others. Jake, Chris and Frank are all on their way here. Raul and Dieter should also be leaving soon. Once they arrive, your burden will be lighter.’
Lars bowed his head slightly. ‘It is no burden, Dominus.’
The Sorcerer was quiet for a moment. Then he said, ‘This next request may be something of a burden.’
‘Really?’
‘We are being watched. I’m not entirely sure just how many are watching us, how much they know or how much of a problem they might be. However, we are being watched nonetheless.’ The Sorcerer raised a hand at Lars’ outraged expression. ‘It is foolish to think that we can do the things we do without attracting some attention. Regardless of the hows and whys, the truth is that there are people that have some knowledge of our actions. For the most part we can ignore them. But there is one that is more of a problem than most and he is getting too close.’
‘Tell me who he is and where to find him and I’ll make him an historical footnote.’
The Sorcerer smiled. ‘Your enthusiasm is cheering, Lars, but it will not be that easy. I don’t know much about this character, but he is powerful. Apparently he has something to do with Samuel’s disappearance.’
Lars made a sound of anger. ‘Then I really want to kill him, Dominus! We still have no idea what happened to Sam.’
‘It’s not something we can concern ourselves with now. We have more important things to consider. However, this man is snooping around and getting too close. There is too much at stake here to take any chances.’ The Sorcerer looked behind him at the barn, the broad door firmly closed against the heat and the light. He looked out over the hundreds of dun tents again and tried to picture the hundreds, if not thousands of ONC members that would soon be gathered here. Could they really pull this off?
‘So what must I do?’ Lars asked quietly.
‘You must come up with a plan to stop this interferer. I’ll tell you what little of him I know, then you will have to deal with him. I have to trust you to take care of this, as I have things here which I can not leave unattended. I am tied to this place and the charge in my care.’

***

Frank leaned back in his chair, his fingers interlaced on his chest. The door clicked quietly shut as the last of the American Optimates left to lead their members across the globe. Frank smiled ruefully. So many people had so little knowledge of anything beyond their own borders. People of rank within the ONC had really asked questions like, Did people speak English in Australia? But no matter. This phase of the project was complete. Every Optimates from North America, Canada, Mexico and South America had begun their trip, all heading to various places around Australia. Each of the Optimates had the ability to converse with Frank and each of their members knew to stay in touch with them. At last, Frank could leave all this behind and make his own way to Australia to see what was happening. He could catch up with Lars and learn how far along the plans were.
He wondered if Dominus was there yet. What about Chris and Jake? And what about that weird pair that had been spying on him? He hadn’t managed to make any further headway with that line of enquiry and it bugged him. It was a loose end and he did not like loose ends. He wanted to tie it up tight. Still, even though he had lost them, they had definitely not been back around here again. Perhaps they had moved on. Perhaps they were watching another Gather now. Or perhaps they had even managed to track things as far as Australia. Whatever. With any luck they would still be around somewhere and he would get the chance to confront them yet.
Frank stood up decisively and walked with purpose from the room, from the building and into his battered old Ford parked outside. He revved the engine and roared off down the road towards the airport. He would get to Australia as soon as possible and see from there how things stood. He had a plane waiting and would be there in no time.
From the shadows across the street, Meera watched the car disappear along the dark tarmac. Gathering her power, she slipped between the Realms, heading back to the Temple of the Dragons to report that all the American cultists appeared to have moved on.

13

‘Fancy a cone?’
Isiah looked up at Herb’s earnest face and smiled. ‘I don’t think that’ll help right now, thanks.’
Herb shrugged. ‘You never know.’
Faith shook her head. ‘No, thanks. My brain is bent enough as it is.’
Herb shrugged again. ‘Fair enough. I’m hungry, so I’m going to make something to eat. You guys want anything? It’s no trouble to feed you all.’
‘Very kind offer, mate,’ Isiah said, standing up. ‘But we need to move on.’ He looked at Faith. ‘So, you’re OK with what I’ve explained?’
‘I wouldn’t say I was OK with it.’
‘Right. But you understand it?’
‘Sure. In theory. I understand what you mean, but not how you’ll do it.’
Petra patted Faith’s shoulder. ‘The details don’t matter. As long as you trust us, you can relax and let us take care of things.’
Faith nodded. ‘I trust you.’ She looked back to Isiah, missing Petra’s guilt-tinged wince. ‘I guess I’m ready to go.’
Isiah nodded. ‘OK. Now remember, you won’t be able to recall us or this encounter when you’re out of our company again. If you could, it would endanger you and us. What you will remember are the curiosities that I’ve put in your mind. You’ll ask Lars those questions. I’ll find you again on a regular basis and each time you’re with me, you will remember us and all that goes on between us.’
Faith frowned slightly. ‘I don’t understand how you’re going to manage this.’
Isiah grinned sheepishly. ‘Neither do I entirely,’ he said with a wink. ‘Petra here is the mind magician.’
‘We’re losing time,’ Petra said, her eyes narrowed.
Isiah nodded. ‘Right. Let’s put the wards in place.’ He stepped aside to let Petra stand before Faith.
Petra took both of the young girl’s hands in her own and closed her eyes. ‘Close your eyes, child,’ she said softly. Faith did so and breathed a deep, nervous breath. Silently, Petra worked on Faith’s mind, putting controls of her own in place, replicating those of the ONC. Eventually she opened her eyes and looked at Isiah. Her expression was sad.
Isiah smiled ruefully. He understood her pain. ‘Let’s go,’ he whispered. He turned to Herb. ‘Thanks again, Herb. I’ll see you soon.’
‘No problem, brother. Be good to see you any time.’
Isiah nodded and turned, leading Faith from the house, her eyes still closed. Petra took Faith’s other arm and they walked her together. She responded to their touch, but was otherwise completely removed from the present. They got back into the hire car, waving a farewell to Herb standing in the shadow of his porch, and drove away. After just a couple of minutes they pulled up to the kerb and Petra hopped out of the car. Opening the back door she helped the zombie-like Faith from the back seat and led her to a bus stop. It was busy on Bondi Road and a couple of people spared a moment’s curiosity before lapsing back into the oblivious state of most people in densely populated places.
Faith sat catatonic on the bus stop seat as Petra hopped back into the car. Isiah drove slowly away and Petra let her power slide out to Faith. As Faith’s eyes blinked rapidly, her body suddenly regaining a more natural posture, Petra swiftly locked down her aura and Isiah gunned the engine, driving quickly out into the line of traffic, heading back towards the city.
They drove along in silence for a while. Eventually, Isiah broached the conversation. ‘I’m sorry.’
Petra shook her head slowly. ‘I don’t like it.’
‘Neither do I. No one in their right mind would like it. But some things are necessary.’
‘What if I messed it up? I might have just sentenced that girl to death.’
‘Hey, that girl was already pretty fucked up. Don’t forget that.’ Petra flashed Isiah an angry look. ‘She was a lost and lonely young girl,’ Isiah continued quickly. ‘There are millions of disaffected youth like that all over the world and they’re always getting in all sorts of trouble.’
‘This is hardly comparable!’
‘Why not? She was already roped into this ONC cult and that could easily finish her off. She was talking about how she’s being fast-tracked by this Lars character. What do you think that’s for? You think he really fell head over heels in love with her like he claims? These are bad people and she’s at risk all the time. Our using her is not necessarily putting her at any further risk.’
‘Not necessarily? If they discover what we’ve done…’
‘Then she’s probably dead. I’ll give you that. But we need to know more. For the greater good, we have to know more.’
Petra shook her head again. ‘She’s a young girl, intelligent, vibrant. She has a whole life ahead of her.’
‘Only because you know her.’
‘What?’ Petra was suddenly very angry.
‘When you know someone, when you have a personal connection, it’s very hard to see the statistics any more. The truth is, she’s just another lost soul that, in this case, we can use for our ends.’
‘Fuck that! How can you say something like that?’
Isiah clenched his jaw. ‘Because I have to.’
Petra hung her head, staring at her hands in her lap. She said nothing.
‘Perhaps I’m just a bit more used to it than you are,’ Isiah said eventually, his voice distant.
They drove on in silence for a while before they arrived at the car rental business. It only took a moment for Isiah to return the vehicle, apologise for forgetting to fill the tank and pay the outrageously punitive rate per litre that the company deemed suitable for such transgressions.
Petra stood on the pavement outside watching the traffic go by. Isiah put an arm around her shoulders, squeezing her to him. ‘I am sorry, you know. I really don’t like it any more than you do.’
‘What if that horrible old woman’s prediction was true? That image she showed you, of Faith dead and bloodied. We may have just set that course in motion.’
‘We may have. Or we may have prevented it. Or it may happen regardless of our intervention. There’s no way to be sure. I often have a little more access to that kind of knowledge than most, but right now I’m on my own.’
‘So we just wait and see?’
‘Yep. And we do what we can to help along the way and hopefully, all things in our favour, we may prevent the ONC from gaining power and keep Faith safe into the bargain.’
‘So what now?’ Petra returned Isiah’s hug, laying her face against his chest.
‘I guess we have some time on hand. Perhaps we should head back to your place and see what more there might be to learn.’
Petra nodded against Isiah’s chest. ‘Carry me there, will you? You’re far more capable of travel than I am and all this work with Faith has made me tired.’
‘Sure. But we can’t go from here. Let’s find somewhere quiet.’
Gusting, icy winds buffeted Isiah and Petra as they arrived back on the broad courtyard before the main hall of the Temple of the Dragons. Bending slightly against the weather they hurried to the doors and were let in by young, serious faced Magi.
‘Why can’t we travel to somewhere nice and warm inside?’ Isiah asked, brushing snow from his shoulders.
Petra smiled. ‘Everyone arrives outside. It’s safer from a security point of view and, well, it’s more polite.’
‘I suppose so.’
There was a cough from behind them. They turned to see Cai Wu standing just inside the main training hall. He looked them up and down as they bowed to him, returning their bow with a smirk curling up one side of his mouth.
‘What?’ Petra’s expression was defiant.
Cai Wu chuckled. ‘Nothing at all, my dear Petra. I was just noticing how much more entwined you and Isiah appear to be.’
‘What do you mean, entwined?’ Petra looked down to make sure they weren’t even holding hands.
‘I don’t mean externally, petulant one,’ Cai Wu said with a grin. ‘What brings you back? What have you learned?’
Isiah noticed a blush creep up Petra’s cheeks, her lips pressed into a thin line. Suppressing a smile of his own, he said, ‘We have learned some, but not much. Although we should have someone on the inside now. It’s risky, but worth it.’
Cai Wu nodded gravely. ‘Many a great deed is preceded by enormous risk. The mark of the hero is taking those risks without any knowledge of their outcome, perhaps even with the certain knowledge that they will fail.’
Isiah shook his head. ‘I can’t really see myself as a hero, Master Cai. But Faith certainly is.’
‘Other Magi have arrived back to report. Tell me of this agent of yours as we walk.’ He turned and led the way towards his quarters, Isiah explaining the Faith situation as they went.
By the time they reached Cai Wu’s door, the old man had heard enough. ‘Good. I can see what you’re trying to do and indeed the risk is high. And maybe unnecessary. But the more information we have, the more chance we have to do something right. Knowledge is power, after all.’ He pushed open his door and gestured inside. ‘Go in, go in.’
Isiah and Petra entered and saw others sat on the floor as they had been before. Some of them Isiah recognised and others were Magi he had yet to meet. They sat and waited for Cai Wu. He joined the circle on the floor after a minute carrying a tea tray with small china cups and an ornate pot. In silence he poured tea for each of them, handing the cups to his Magi and finally to Petra and Isiah. Then he raised his own cup and they followed suit. The tea tasted good, strong, revitalising. 
‘So,’ Cai Wu said at last. ‘What more have we learned?’
Meera raised a hand, her skin dark and shiny in the low light. ‘The members from the Americas all appear to have moved on. It would seem that the massed migration is well under way.’
Another Magus that Isiah had not met before raised his hand. ‘The same can be said for Europe, Master.’ His voice was extremely deep, his accent a mish mash of several European sounds. ‘We have watched and those that have not left already are preparing to go.’
Cai Wu nodded. ‘It would seem that before long the entire ONC will be in Australia. But for what, exactly? This is the question. They are obviously gathering to perform some celebration or ritual. Our prophecies talk of a dark god rising and we know these people have such an agenda. But where and what are they planning?’
‘Hopefully we may know more about that soon,’ Isiah said. ‘If Faith comes through for us, we may get some valuable information.’
Cai Wu looked at Isiah for a long time. Long enough that Isiah began to get uncomfortable under the weight of that gaze. He raised a questioning eyebrow. ‘You are central to all this,’ Cai Wu said quietly. ‘Regardless of this young girl that could indeed supply us with some valuable information, what else can we do. What would you do?’
Isiah drew a deep breath. He didn’t like being central to all this. He liked to work on the periphery, guiding and prodding those that were central to any given scenario. And usually his prodding would be done with the advice and guidance of the Balance. Now he found himself at the centre and the Balance conspicuous by its absence. What would he do? It was a good question. ‘I’d like to storm wherever this Sorcerer is and tear his head from his body,’ he said by way of an answer. ‘But the problem with that is twofold. One, we don’t know where he is and two, he has some pretty powerful and capable generals at his command.’
Cai Wu nodded, smiling softly, offering no response. The others sat still, watching Isiah. Petra put her hand over Isiah’s, apparently deciding not to be concerned with what Cai Wu or anyone else thought. Perhaps she realised Isiah’s position better than he had given her credit for. ‘Well,’ he said after another moments thought. ‘I suppose that the best thing to do in the circumstances is to watch those generals. We can only presume, but it’s a fairly safe presumption, that the Sorcerer is in Australia. Or will be there soon. Presumably the Optimates, his generals, will rally their forces by his command and, at some point, they will all gather together. Ideally we’d prevent such a gathering from happening but, if we can’t prevent it, we can at least be aware of it as it happens.’
Cai Wu nodded again. ‘Indeed. So, short of learning any more from insiders or any other source, we must watch closely. I will station a Magus to every ONC Optimates that we are aware of and have that Magus follow and watch from the shadows. They can report to me and I will be sure to inform everyone of developments. A time of trial and challenge is fast approaching and I believe that you, Isiah, will bear the brunt of it. But we will do all we can to support you.’
Isiah nodded as Petra squeezed his hand. ‘Thank you, Master Cai. I appreciate it. Petra and I will continue to watch the Sydney ONC and hopefully find out more about this Lars character that runs it. He appears to be quite high up in the organisation. And we will hopefully learn more from Faith in the meantime.’
Taking their leave from the meeting, Isiah and Petra walked slowly along the stone corridors, hand in hand. Cai Wu was right; it certainly seemed as though things were coming to a head, like a kettle coming to the boil on an open flame. Except this was a kettle that couldn’t be removed, so if the flame was inextinguishable, the boiling over was inevitable.
‘We don’t have to go back to Sydney just yet,’ Petra said, almost a whisper. ‘It’s only been a couple of hours.’
‘What do you suggest?’
Petra smiled and turned around, leading Isiah back the way they had come.

***

Faith sat on a number 380 bus, concerned by recent events. She didn’t really remember going to the beach or why she had decided to go. She sort of remembered being at the beach, then deciding to head back. She had walked up Bondi Road to get a bus. But how did she know where to go? Maybe she had asked someone. It was a little disturbing, but something inside told Faith it was all right. She was a bit burned out at the moment, a bit overwhelmed. And she was very tired.
No matter. She felt quite recharged by her afternoon on the sand, enjoying the summer sunshine and sea breezes. She had had time to think and she realised that there were so many things that she wanted to ask Lars about. Things that she had taken for granted or assumed she would learn about in due course seemed somewhat more important all of a sudden. Why should she wait to learn? Lars was pushing her along, by his own admission he was fast-tracking her. Surely she deserved to know more about what was happening in that case.
She watched people from the bus window all the way back to Oxford Street. People fascinated her now more than ever, her new perceptions feeding her information constantly. Keeping her own persona tightly hidden, a matter of habit now, she stepped from the bus and strolled casually through the streets to Lars’s house.
She could hear Lars talking animatedly as she let herself in. She followed the sound of his voice into the kitchen, smiling broadly as she walked through the doorway. Lars looked up and his expression was one of anger and relief rolled together.
‘I’ll call you back.’ His snapped his phone closed, ending the call, and strode up to Faith. He took hold of her shoulders and stared hard into her eyes. ‘Where have you been?’
Faith was taken aback, a little scared. She was also affronted that this should be the greeting he offered her. ‘I went to the beach. I had some fresh air and sunshine, that’s all.’
Lars was still staring into Faith’s eyes like he was looking for something. ‘You went right off my radar. Did you talk to anyone?’
‘Your radar?’ Faith was angry now. ‘You watch me when I go out? You, the disappearing man that fucks off without telling me where you’re going or how long you’ll be? You weren’t even here when I left. Again!’
Now Lars was angry too. ‘Don’t you dare think to take that tone with me, girl. Anything could happen to you. You’re in a dangerous place right now, with abilities that can get you into trouble but not enough skill to get you out of it.’
‘You watch over me?’ Faith asked again, not prepared to let that tidbit of information go.
Lars turned Faith and pushed her into a chair at the kitchen table. He took a deep breath, running one hand over her hair, took a seat opposite. ‘I am an Optimates of the Ordo Novus Cruor. With that position comes incredible power, but also incredible responsibility. Everyone that joins my Gather becomes tied to me. At any time I can feel where they are. I can’t tell much about them, but I know if they’re near or far, I know if they’re happy or sad or scared. This isn’t a Scout group, Faith, it’s a very serious and very powerful organisation. I care about you deeply and when I couldn’t feel you on my return I got very worried.’
Faith thought the concern in Lars’s eyes was genuine, but she still felt the need to ask questions. ‘I’m sorry. But I’ve been thinking and I have some things I’d like to ask you about.’
‘Where did you go, Faith?’
‘I told you. I went to the…’
‘Where did you go, Faith?’ Lars stood up, leaning on the table to stare down at her. His eyes were angry.
Faith didn’t like where this was heading. ‘I went to the fucking beach! What is wrong with you?’ Lars shot out a hand and grabbed hold of Faith’s chin. He stared hard at her eyes and began to mutter under his breath. Faith pulled at his wrist but his grip was strong, her jaw feeling like it would crack. ‘Let go of me!’
‘Hold still,’ Lars barked. ‘If I couldn’t feel you then you might have been compromised.’
‘Compromised?’
‘Just relax and let me look.’
Faith felt as if something was floating across her face, a silk cloth being drawn against her skin. Then the feeling sank sickeningly through her skin and she felt something drag through her skull, then her brain. It was not a painful experience, but it was disgusting, invasive. ‘Stop it! What are you doing?’
Lars’s expression was determined, his concentration complete. Then, with a noise of disgust, he let go of Faith, pushing her back in her chair as he did so. ‘Something has changed.’
Faith rubbed at her jaw, her eyes flashing angrily. ‘Did you spot a new found dislike of you in there?’ she snapped.
Despite himself, Lars could not suppress a slight smile. ‘You are such a feisty little bitch.’
‘And you’re a fucking blond mystery fucking… weirdo!’
‘Don’t be angry with me, love.’
‘Love? Fuck off. What did you just do to me?’
Lars sat down again. ‘Someone has been looking at you. And I mean looking closely, like I just looked at you.’
‘I think I might remember that happening.’
‘You might not if they were good enough. But there’s no trace of anyone left there and I don’t know anyone that’s that good. Not to say such people don’t or can’t exist.’
Faith stared across the table at Lars, not sure how to respond to that. What was he suggesting? That people had been looking into her brain without her knowledge? She didn’t like to consider if that was even possible. ‘I’m fine,’ she said quietly.
Lars nodded. ‘Strangely enough, you do seem to be fine. I’m sure something has happened, but I’m damned if I can see what. Maybe I’m being paranoid. Why couldn’t I feel you?’
‘Maybe I was just in a place where it’s hard to get, you know, reception. Like mobile phones? They have drop-outs all the time.’
‘Hardly the same thing.’
‘I’ve been practising what you taught me in Sanctum a lot, hiding myself. Perhaps I’m getting better at that?’
Lars shrugged, dismissive. His eyes were dark.
Faith decided to try to change the subject. ‘So where have you been? What’s happening?’
‘I’ve been to the outback. Things are quickly coming to a head.’
Faith nodded softly. ‘Really? What’s happening, Lars? What are you preparing me for? I was at the beach and I started to wonder about all this. Why are you moving me along so fast?’
‘Thinking at the beach, were you? I’ll tell you this much, love. The biggest Gathering in ONC history is approaching. We will bask in the glory of Yath-vados and a new age will be born. I’m moving you along so fast because I want you to be a part of it. I want you to be by my side.’
Faith looked at the window behind Lars for a moment, watching a big crow hop back and forth along the sill. That damn bird seemed to keep coming back. Maybe she should feed it or something. ‘Why do you want me to be by your side?’ she asked, without looking back at Lars. ‘Why me?’
‘You are beautiful. You’re young, keen, potentially very powerful. I see in you something that I rarely see in anyone and I don’t want to let you slip away.’
‘Are we really going to raise a god? Is Yath-vados really going to become strong enough to make change as drastic as you suggest?’
Lars leaned his elbows on the table, cradled his chin. ‘Have you read the Bible?’
‘Sure. Not recently though. And not really read it. I’ve skimmed bits of it.’
Lars smiled. ‘You should read it. It’s quite a tale. Especially the Old Testament. The god of the Old Testament is a bastard. He’s a wrathful, vengeful, egotistical maniac. He loved blood and sacrifice and he would empower his people to massacre entire tribes, razing their homes to dust. By the time the stories of Jesus were under way this god had transformed into some sandal wearing hippy of a god, completely at odds with the creature portrayed in the Old Testament.’
Faith looked back to Lars. ‘So what? What’s your point?’
‘Our god, Yath-vados, is like Yahweh of the Old Testament. He has passion and drive and will empower us as Yahweh empowered his people. He is a god of action and power, of might and retribution. Not some washed out shadow of his former self like the god of the Bible became.’
‘But are we really capable of making Yath-vados into a god like that?’
‘Yath-vados already is a god like that but his power has waned over time. He needs the power of our faith and devotion to regain his former glory. Our faith gives him power and his power gives us the ability to make this Earth our own.’
Faith stared at Lars, his words echoing around her mind. Even with all she had seen, all she had learned, this still seemed so far outside reality. She knew that people had worshipped gods for as long as there had been people. She prayed to her Pagan gods herself and was convinced that on some level, in some place, they heard her prayers. If this was true of Yath-vados too, then she could accept that, but was there really more to it? Was the power of this group really enough to change the world? Was this likely to be a new Crusade in the name of a new god?
‘You wonder, but you don’t dismiss,’ Lars said quietly. ‘You have seen our power, at least in some small part. You know we are capable of more than most. You know we can do the things we claim to do.’
‘Can you really, though?’
Lars smiled an almost predatory smile. ‘Oh yes. We can do the things we claim and more.’
‘So when will all this happen?’
‘People are coming from all over the world. Our people, Faith. Our people are Gathering and the time will be upon us soon when we change the world forever.’
‘Where?’
‘Why all the questions all of a sudden?’
Faith shrugged. ‘You keep disappearing. It leaves me time to think. You want me to be a part of this, so you say. I just want to know more of what this is.’
Lars smiled again. ‘In time you will stand beside me and be integral to everything. In not much time at that. As for where, that doesn’t matter now. People are beginning their journeys and, when the time is right, I’ll take you there too.’
Faith looked from Lars back to the window where the crow hopped ever more vigorously back and forth. It seemed as though it was angry about something. ‘I hope I’m up to it,’ she said softly.
‘Up to it?’
‘I hope I’m at least part of what you think I am, treating me like I’m special all the time, but telling me nothing. I’m not even sure why I put up with so much mystery from you.’
Lars stood and walked around the table. He crouched down beside Faith’s chair, looking up at her. ‘You recognise the power and the truth of our way. And you recognise love.’
The familiar feeling that Faith had learned to associate with Lars swelled within her again. He was a powerful and charismatic man. He had shown her incredible things. What harm was there in seeing this thing through? It might all turn out to be bullshit and she could just walk away. But if it wasn’t, she might be a part of something truly wonderful. She couldn’t bring herself to be quite as passionate as Lars. She wasn’t so sure that this event would be quite as earth-shattering as he claimed, but you never knew.
There was a sharp intrusion of sound as Lars’s phone rang. He pulled it from his pocket and flipped it open. ‘Yes?’ He listened for a moment, a grin spreading across face. ‘Excellent. I’m looking forward to it, my brother.’
As Lars slid the phone back out of sight Faith raised an eyebrow. ‘What’s to look forward to?’
Lars continued grinning broadly. ‘I can‘t remember the last time we were all together. That was Frank. He’ll be here any time soon. As will Jake and Chris. Raul will land in about an hour and Dieter is on his way from the airport right now.’
‘Who are all these people?’
‘Who are they? Second only to the Dominus himself, these people are the most powerful in the ONC. Optimates of the Eighth Degree. We used to be seven, but now there are six of us. And we will be together for the first time in years. Which is just as well, as we have something to take care of.’

***

Four young men wearing leather wristbands with dark red spots were gathered around a table in a pub in Adelaide. They drank bottled beer and laughed, speaking loudly in German to the annoyance of other patrons. A mobile phone beeped its tone to alert the owner that a text message had arrived. The conversation between the men died out as one of them read the message. ‘It’s time,’ he said, suddenly serious. ‘The Optimates has sent us a place to meet.’
‘Now?’ asked another.
The first man nodded and all four stood up, draining their beers, and headed for the door.
In a Youth Hostel on the Gold Coast in Queensland a group of a dozen or so men and women stood around on the pavement, chatting and laughing. A minibus pulled up to the kerb and they all piled in. ‘Where are we going, Optimates?’ one asked cheerily.
‘We’re going to change the world,’ the driver replied. Among the laughter he added, ‘But we have a few more people to pick up yet.’
At Sydney’s Kingsford Smith airport a tall man with craggy features emerged into the arrivals hall. He was quickly approached by two young men. ‘Optimates Raul. Your flight was good?’ one said quietly in Spanish.
The tall man shrugged. ‘Colombia to Sydney is a long journey, but it was uneventful. You are here to take me to Lars?’
‘We are. Please, this way.’
Along a strip of hot tarmac a rented coach raced through the orange desert. Forty ONC members aboard talked excitedly about where exactly they were going and just what would happen when they got there. After several hours of driving their enthusiasm waned, but assurance from their Optimates that the Dominus himself would greet them when they finally reached their destination revived their spirits.
Across the country, people began to move.

14

Faith blinked rapidly, feeling herself waking from a sleep that she had not noticed falling into. Music was playing very close by. Right in her ears, in fact. She reached up and pulled ear buds out, her MP3 player sounding as a whisper against her chest now. A large, strong face swam into view, shoulder length shaggy black hair, concerned eyes. ‘You…?’
‘Are you all right?’
A woman’s face appeared beside the man, beautiful, Eurasian. Faith recognised this woman, then memory flooded back. She gasped a deep breath. ‘You two. Isiah. Petra…’
Petra stroked the hair back from Faith’s brow. ‘Easy, child. How do you feel?’
‘I’m OK. I went out for a walk. I thought I could figure out… Oh, man, what’s happening?’
Isiah sat down beside her. She was laid out on a couch somewhere. It was vaguely familiar and a familiar scent hung in the air. A skinny, tattooed man appeared behind Isiah. ‘Can I get her some water?’ he asked.
Isiah shook his head. ‘Not for a minute, thanks.’
‘Cone?’
‘No, mate, that really wouldn’t help. Thanks though.’
Faith smiled. ‘Herb?’ It was all coming back now. Isiah nodded. ‘You two look so concerned. What happened?’
Petra crouched down beside Faith. ‘We tailed you for a long time when you appeared from the house, to be sure that no one was watching you, and then we approached you. Do you remember that we talked before and then hid the conversation away, even from you?’
‘I remember. Now I can remember talking to Lars when I got back. He was angry. But I didn’t remember you guys then. Now I remember everything. This is so confusing.’
Petra nodded. ‘I know. I’m sorry. When we approached you it was confusing for you too. You were scared. When Isiah removed the protection from your memory, something was triggered. You went into a kind of seizure. Mild, but it was a concern.
Faith was alarmed. ‘A seizure?’
‘A booby trap. Obviously someone, presumably Lars, suspected something. He laid a trap in your mind.’
Faith sat up, angry and offended. ‘I am sick of all you people fucking about with my mind! Apparently Lars has me brainwashed, then you tell me all kinds of shit and then you brainwash me again. Then I see Lars and he suspects something and puts fucking booby traps in my mind. And I’m unaware of all of this happening? I’ve had enough, really!’
As Faith tried to stand up, Isiah held her gently back against the sofa. ‘Don’t try to get up. You’re weak.’
Faith bored holes through Isiah with her eyes. ‘Let me go.’ Her voice was low, threatening.
Isiah shrugged, taking his hand away and standing up. Faith swung her legs off the sofa and stood up. She strode purposefully for the front door, making a good three steps before she keeled over. Isiah put out one hand as if to catch her even though he could not reach. But his power could and Faith seemed to bounce on an invisible bubble then float gently to the floor. Isiah walked over, picked her up from the floor and placed her back on the couch. After a moment her eyes fluttered open again.
Isiah smiled thinly. ‘I warned you.’
Faith seemed to slump deeper into the cushions. ‘Get fucked.’
Petra stroked Faith’s brow again. ‘Tell us what happened.’
Faith looked from Isiah to Petra and back again. ‘There’s no way out of this, is there?’
‘What do you mean?’
‘I mean, I’m in too deep, aren’t I? I couldn’t just walk away from this now if I tried.’
Isiah shook his head. ‘To be honest, I think Lars would kill you if you left now. Or try to certainly.’
Faith missed the disapproving look that Petra flashed at Isiah. She stared at her hands for a moment before looking up again. ‘I talked to Lars.’ Her voice was resigned, deflated.
Petra nodded, drawing Faith’s attention away from Isiah. ‘What did you talk about?’
‘I told him that I wanted some answers. I thought I was speaking my own mind, as I couldn’t remember you two then. But I did want answers.’
‘Answers to which questions in particular?’
‘I asked him why he was so keen to fast-track me. What was happening exactly and how it was going to happen.’
Isiah sat beside Faith again. ‘And what did he tell you?’
Faith made a noise of annoyance. ‘Sod all, really. He said that he wanted me with him when the big thing went down, that’s why he was fast-tracking me. He does seem to genuinely care about me, but only when I’m with him. Talking to you guys, here and now, it seems absurd. When I’m with him there’s this kind of fog in my head and I feel his love. And my own love. But from here it seems so contrived.’
‘Did he tell you much about the big plans?’ Isiah wanted to draw Faith’s thoughts away from her concerns over the truth of Lars’s feelings. He didn’t want her to dwell on just how much around her might be artificial.
‘No.’ Faith sighed. ‘He said that we would see the dawn of a new age, that our faith would return Yath-vados to his glory. He compared him to the god of the Old Testament, vengeful and powerful.’
Isiah laughed without humour. ‘That’s all we need. Yahweh is a royal pain in the arse. Like a big toddler, always throwing some tantrum or other.’ Petra and Faith both looked at Isiah with raised eyebrows. ‘Never mind. Go on.’
Faith looked at Petra. Petra shrugged. ‘Well,’ Faith continued. ‘He said that people are starting to move and that there will be the greatest Gather in the history of the ONC.’
‘Where?’
‘I don’t know. Oh, actually, I do know something. When I asked Lars where he had been going he said that he had been to the outback.’
‘The outback?’
‘Yeah. So it’s not in the city.’
Isiah visibly slumped. ‘The outback refers to about ninety per cent of Australia. In some ways that makes our search harder. If it was in a city, we would have more chance of finding it.’
‘How far away can it be though?’ Faith asked. ‘Lars disappears for a day or two at a time, no more than that. If he’s been going to the outback, it can’t be very far out back.’
Isiah shook his head. ‘It’s not that simple.’
‘Do we know if the ONC have the ability to Shift?’ Petra asked.
‘I don’t know, but we have to assume that some of them do. Their Dominus is very powerful, so I would venture a guess that he could. I knew one of their senior members before and I nearly broke him by Shifting with him, but he wasn’t even in his own body then.’
Petra’s brows knitted together. ‘Not in his own body?’
‘It’s a long story. Regardless, we have to assume that some members can Shift because it’s dangerous to assume they can’t. Lars is really the one we need to watch. But, if he’s as powerful as he seems, he will be very hard to watch unnoticed.’ Isiah turned to look at Faith again. ‘Did you get any idea from him when this Gather is going down?’
Faith shrugged. ‘Not in any detail. But soon. Apparently everything is drawing near to completion. Oh, and he was very excited that some of his friends are arriving.’
‘Did he say who?’
Faith frowned as she tried to remember. ‘He got a call from someone called Frank, saying he would be here soon.’ Isiah and Petra looked at each other and nodded. ‘You know this Frank guy?’
Isiah nodded again. ‘Sort of. He’s a nasty piece of work. Who else?’
Faith thought hard. ‘Frank is on his way, Jake and Chris were two more. He said there were six. Oh, Raul and a German name. Began with a D. I can’t remember exactly.’
‘Six of them?’
‘Yeah. He said they used to be seven, but now they were six. Apparently this six are second only to the Dominus in the ONC.’
 Isiah looked out the wide open doors at the back of the house, Herb swinging gently in his hammock. ‘There were seven but now they are six, eh? Seems like I barely started the job.’
Petra looked at Isiah. ‘If these six are coming together, that could spell trouble.’
‘Oh, that definitely spells trouble.’ Isiah looked at Faith again. ‘They’re coming here, are they? To Sydney?’
Faith nodded. ‘As far as I can tell, yes. Lars seemed very excited at the prospect.’
They were all quiet for a moment, each lost in their own thoughts. Isiah was perturbed by the whole arrangement. The warrior in him wanted to simply storm in and start thrashing whoever he came across. If six people were all going to be in the same house and they were the most senior members of this cult other than its leader, then it made sense to take them out. He was fairly certain that the seventh member that Lars had alluded to was Samuel Harrigan. He had been a powerful bloodmage, but was he the most powerful of that group or the least? Did they all know similar things or were they coached by the Sorcerer in different skills? Regardless, Isiah had to concede that they were powerful and therefore commanded caution. But however he looked at it, waiting until all six of them were in the same house and then storming in seemed like a grand option. He was itching for a good fight, for one thing. All this sneaking around and placing spies was frustrating him. He had long ago learned that good arse-whipping could solve a lot of frustrations. Then again, he had also learned that it could cause more problems than it solved. And these guys might not be so easy to whip, particularly together.
The Gather they were preparing for was drawing very close. Isiah had wanted to interrupt proceedings before they got that far, but perhaps that was a luxury he would not be able to enjoy. With the help of the Umbra Magi he might have to face the whole thing head on. These Optimates were too sensitive to be followed easily, so Isiah and Petra would have to continue to rely on Faith to feed them information. And hopefully the other Umbra Magi watching the other Optimates would come up with something. Perhaps one of the lesser Optimates, less skilled and less likely to notice himself being followed, would lead them to a clue. Or perhaps even lead them to the site of the Gather itself.
‘I’m scared.’ Faith’s voice broke Isiah’s reverie.
He looked down at her and saw tears in her eyes. ‘I know,’ he said quietly. ‘Of course you are.’
‘What have I got myself into?’
‘Don’t panic. We’ll watch you.’
Faith stared at Isiah for a long time. One tear rolled down her smooth cheek, almost accusatory. Isiah looked away, looking to Petra for help.
Petra used the edge of her finger and caught the tear. ‘We’ll watch over you, child. We’ll do everything we can to protect you.’
‘What if that isn’t enough? What if you can’t protect me?’
Isiah put his hand on Faith’s shoulder. ‘Everybody’s destiny is their own, Faith. But the actions of others change the course of life for people all the time. The one thing you can rely on is yourself. Stay true to your heart and look out for yourself. Protect yourself. And we’ll be there to help in any way we can.’
‘I feel like I’ve got myself into something that I won’t get out of. Something that’ll finish me for good.’
‘What does it really mean to be finished, though?’ Isiah asked. ‘Where does anything really begin and end? Live up to your name. Believe in yourself. Remember that Lars has picked you because you have great potential. He’s right. You have the potential within you for great power. When you really need it, don’t think too little of yourself.’
Faith looked to Petra but Petra just smiled gently, stroking Faith’s cheek again. It seemed that she had nothing to add.
‘How long have I been here,’ Faith asked.
Isiah nodded. ‘Too long. We need to get you back. I’ll cover our tracks more carefully this time, if I can. But you need to be aware that Lars is onto the fact that something is happening. We’re all on very thin ice here.’
‘He told me that I had disappeared off his radar. He said that as Optimates he had a connection to everyone in his Gather and that I had disappeared to him for a while. He was really angry and knew that something was going on, but he couldn’t find anything.’
Isiah nodded slightly. ‘Hence the little booby trap we set off earlier.’
Petra looked up. ‘Isiah…’
Isiah held up a hand. ‘We have to stay the course. Everything is tenuous, everything is risky. But if we make drastic changes now we could lose any edge we may have gained.’
Petra was shaking her head. ‘What edge? Isiah, I think it’s too…’
Isiah interrupted her gruffly. ‘Enough. We need to get Faith back.’ He was pained to snap at Petra and his eyes softened as he looked at her again. ‘You know that we can’t really change anything.’
‘We could get her out.’
They stared at each other for a long moment, both their faces stern. Isiah knew that Petra wanted to get Faith far away from the ONC. She feared that the Morrigan’s prophecy was correct. And well it might be. They could get Faith out, they could spirit her far away and keep her far away until all this was over. They would protect one person that way. Could Isiah really get Petra to understand that protecting one person could sometimes cause the suffering of hundreds? Or thousands? He had been in situations like this before and he didn’t like it, but he recognised it for what it was. Petra did not.
He was also aware that they could be risking Faith’s life for nothing. She could turn out to be worthless in the grand scheme of things, feeding them nothing of any worth and ending up dead anyway. But the chance that she might be of use to them was more important to Isiah than the chance that she may not. And either way, her life was at risk.
‘I want to help.’ Faith’s voice was defiant.
‘What?’
‘I want to help. I want to be your spy on the inside. Everyone is manipulating me, but at least you guys seem to be doing it for the right reasons. I know that there is power in our society. I know that the ONC could really see its goals realised. When I’m with them I like that idea. I like the thought of being part of something anti-social, outside the norm. I like the power that I can feel there and the power that I know can be mine if I stay with them.
‘I also know that when I’m with you guys I think more clearly. With them I don’t remember you and I feel part of something special. When I’m with you I can remember them and it seems wrong. Broken somehow. They’re using me more than you and if I can’t just walk away, then I want to help you.’
Petra sighed and looked at the floor. Isiah watched her for a moment, feeling her pain. Eventually he looked back to Faith. ‘So be it,’ he said quietly. ‘Let’s get you back. If you can, try to find out where this Gather will be and when. These are the two most important things and I’ll leave those thoughts uppermost in your mind.’
Faith nodded, her expression determined. ‘Right. Let’s do it.’

***

‘It is a long drive for most of you.’ The voice was resonant within Lars’s mind.
Lars smiled. ‘I know, Dominus. As soon as we are all here, we will begin our journey to you.’
‘You have something else to attend to first.’
‘Indeed. That will be part of our journey, perhaps? The beginning. Are people starting to arrive there?’
‘They are. You have control over the dissemination of information?’
Lars nodded, even though his Dominus could not see him. ‘I do. There’s another group on its way to you now.’
‘Good. Things are beginning to draw together. But you must finish your final task there. I can not express how important it is that you do not fail me in this.’
Lars smiled. ‘Dominus, rest easy. Dieter is here, Raul is here, Frank will be here any time and Chris and Jake will arrive this evening. The six of us will not fail you.’
‘You used to be seven.’
Lars ground his teeth, his smile melting away. ‘And that is only more reason to give strength to our elbow, Dominus. Will we not only do your bidding, we will avenge our brother too.’
‘Do not think to make a meal of this task, Lars. Do not try to drag it out and enjoy it too much. Quick and efficient, or you may not live to regret it.’
‘Fair enough, Dominus. Your concern is enough for me to recognise the magnitude of our adversary.’
This time the Sorcerer’s voice was loud and strident. ‘Even from here I can read your thoughts, Lars. Do not think to deceive me!’
Lars winced. ‘Very well, Dominus. We will finish it quickly. We will finish it.’
‘Be sure that you do. And tell any other Optimates that you instruct to watch very carefully for signs of being followed or watched.’
Lars nodded again. ‘I will, Dominus. Praise Yath-vados, by blood.’ The Sorcerer had vanished from his mind.
Lars got up from his position cross-legged on the floor by his bed and went downstairs. Dieter and Raul sat in the kitchen, talking quietly. As Lars entered, they looked up, both bearing a questioning expression. ‘Nothing new,’ Lars said with a smile. ‘We are to take care of business here and then get to the site. In the meantime, the other Optimates will continue to travel with their members.’
‘It is an easy task, finishing this interferer?’ Raul’s Spanish accent was strong, matching his disposition.
Lars shrugged. ‘Dominus made a point of telling me not to underestimate him or make too much of a big thing of it. Fast, efficient and finished is how he wants it.’
Dieter nodded. ‘As it should be.’ His German accent was broad, his face dark and hard. He looked as though he had never smiled in his life.
‘Gentlemen.’
The three of them spun around, Raul’s chair screeching against the floor as he stood swiftly. Frank stood in the doorway to the kitchen. ‘You don’t have this place locked up so tight, Lars, old friend.’
Lars laughed. ‘Fuck you. No one could lock up anything tight enough for you.’ The two men embraced briefly, then Frank greeted Dieter and Raul in similar fashion.
Frank sat heavily into a chair, breathing out explosively. ‘So much rushing about the place. I’ll be glad when we are all in one place.’
‘We will be soon. Jake and Chris are on their way and will be here early this evening. It’s been a long time since we were all together.’
Frank leaned forward, his elbows on the table. ‘We are not going to be all together again.’
Raul shrugged. ‘Others of us have disappeared in the past. As the Dominus has said, each of us is free to follow his own will and some people lead themselves into trouble. Sam is not the first Optimates to vanish.’
Frank nodded. ‘But we seven were strong. We grew up together. Sam used to get under my skin, but we were brothers. It is not acceptable for any of us to be lost, for any reason. And he is the only Eighth to be lost that I know of.’
Lars nodded, sitting down with the others. ‘We can avenge that situation soon.’
Frank smiled a wide, nasty smile. ‘I know. I have spoken to Dominus about this on my way here. I caught a glimpse of this character in Billings. He’s quite an impressive bastard.’
‘Really?’ Raul had one eyebrow raised.
Frank turned his smile to Raul. ‘Nothing we can’t manage between us, brothers. But we must not take any chances.’ He turned suddenly to Lars. ‘The Channel is ready?’
‘Certainly. As ready as possible, anyway. She has been causing me some concern the last couple of days. She keeps slipping out of my awareness for short periods. I have recently taught her a lot about her aura and that of others. She really does have quite exceptional potential, so perhaps she is practising and simply capable of hiding more effectively than most for short periods.’
Frank’s eyes narrowed. ‘Perhaps? You’ve asked her?’
‘No. I was angry with her the first time and I looked closely at her. I was convinced that someone or something had been close to her, but I could see no evidence.’
Frank was still concerned. ‘Do you suspect anyone in particular?’
‘Not really. But I have a feeling that if we successfully complete soon what the Dominus has asked of us, we may solve all our problems at once.’
‘Let us hope so,’ Dieter said quietly. ‘We could do without any other complications now.’
Lars smiled. ‘Eyes on the prize, lads. Let’s keep in focus the tasks immediately before us. I can manage the Channel.’
Frank leaned back in his chair, a small smile tugging at his mouth. His lank, greasy hair lay over his shoulders like tiny black snakes. ‘You know, if it is the same person interfering with the Channel, then we could use that to our advantage.’
Lars smiled too, Frank’s amusement infectious. ‘What do you mean?’
‘I have a bit of a plan forming.’

***

Faith looked at the men sitting around the room in easy chairs and sofas and barely suppressed a shudder. There was power here and lots of it. The men all lounged like lions, seemingly completely at repose but Faith knew that in an instant they could turn deadly and ferocious. She did not know exactly why she knew this, it was just apparent. And they did nothing to hide this fact. They were doing little to suppress their auras as they must certainly do in public. The safety and privacy of Lars’s home was obviously a comfort they relished. As she stood beside Lars in the presence of these giants, Faith felt a deep sense of unease along with an undeniable sense of awe. Her connection with this society was something unique, even among its other members. She had stepped in right next to one of the highest members and now she stood in a room with others like him. She felt very special but also suspicious. And something tugged at her mind, a vague shadow of a memory, a decision to take a risk that she could not quite place. She wanted more than anything else to know more about this group and the plans at hand. She felt as though she was at the beach and had been caught in a riptide, a powerful current dragging her along at a pace she could not hope to counter. If she remained calm and composed, she could ride the rip out to smoother waters, but panic would cause the rip to suck her under. She needed to remain calm and, to do that, she needed to know more.
‘You see before you my brothers,’ Lars said, cutting across her train of thought. He gestured around the room as he spoke. ‘This is Jake, Chris, Raul, Dieter and Frank. They are the highest members of our proud Order, beneath only the Dominus himself.’
‘Like you?’
Lars smiled. ‘Yes. I’m honoured to count myself among their numbers. We are the only ones to hold the Eighth Degree of Optimates.’
Faith looked at the men before her. They were a diverse group. Jake and Chris looked like they belonged in the SAS, Raul was a lean, dark looking man, Dieter similar, but stocky and hard looking. Frank was a scrawny, greasy individual that immediately filled Faith with a certain repulsion. As the thought crossed her mind, looking at his lank hair and grubby clothes, a feral grin split his face. Had he heard her thoughts? He seemed to revel in her disgust. ‘You are a pretty one.’ His voice was as rude as his appearance, American accent.
‘What did you do to score a fine looking girl like this, Lars? You must be twice her age!’ That was Chris, obviously English by his accent.
‘Keep her happy with sweeties, do you?’ Jake. Also English.
‘Fuck you both, and your mothers.’ Lars was smiling as he spoke, laughing along with his brothers. There seemed to be no animosity or competition here that Faith could see. What it must be to have a group of friends like this, with such power at their command and camaraderie in their similarity. ‘Faith is a special girl.’
Faith smiled nervously. She would very much like to be a part of this, but couldn’t help wondering if it was something of a boy’s club. ‘Nice to meet you all,’ she said, unable to think of anything else to say. Perhaps she need not have said anything at all.
‘Nice to meet you too, little one.’ That was a German accent, very strong. His face was hard and mean looking, as though he was unable to take any humour from the world. Faith remembered some of her high school teachers had had similar demeanours. His eyes scared her. So they were quite the international group. The ONC was obviously as far ranging as Lars had suggested.
Lars sat heavily in a nearby chair, leaving Faith standing alone. She felt like she was being judged, like a prize cow at the Easter Show. There were no other chairs around and she realised that even Lars was playing games with her in front of his brethren. Well, fuck him. She sat on the arm of his chair and leaned in, laying an arm across his shoulders. If there were no chairs for her, she would use his. Was he going to be embarrassed by her?
Some of the men smirked slightly at Lars. ‘You two have got pretty close, eh?’ Jake was the least subtle about his amusement.
Lars smiled and reached up to stroke Faith’s cheek. Excellent. She felt less like an exhibit now. ‘Indeed we have. Faith and I have found something in each other that we both like. A lot.’
‘She is going to be of use to us all?’ What was that? Italian? Spanish? With a name like Raul it must be Spanish. Or at least a Spanish speaking country. Faith remembered being surprised in school when she had learned just how many places around the world spoke Spanish as their national tongue. And wait a minute. What the hell did he mean by that?
‘I won’t be passed among you like a toy, if that’s what you mean!’ Her voice was indignant.
They all laughed heartily. ‘Fiery!’ said Frank. ‘I like her.’
Lars nodded. ‘She has a powerful will.’ He squeezed Faith’s knee. ‘What Raul means, my love, is will you be an asset to our Order.’ He looked across to his brother. ‘And yes, she will be. Don’t you think?’
Raul shrugged. ‘I can see why you have chosen her, but I am yet to be convinced.’
Lars frowned. Faith frowned too. Chosen? What did that mean? Perhaps with the people present she might be able to get some more information if she tried to steer the conversation. ‘So, we’re heading towards quite the big event. Lars seems very excited about it.’ They all watched her, offering nothing. She felt her cheeks begin to colour slightly. Damn it, she was determined not to be seen as some idiot child in this company. ‘It must be something for you all to be together like this. How long since you were all in the same room?’
‘We pass company often, but rarely all together,’ Frank offered. Faith was palpably relieved that someone had chosen to respond to her. ‘But, as Optimates we are never really completely out of touch.’
‘Lars seems to think that I’m something special. He’s pushing me to be a part of this Gather that is being organised. I’m not sure I’m up to the task, whatever it might be.’ Perhaps a dash of humility would loosen these guys up a bit.
‘No one is sure you’re up to it.’
‘Come on, Raul, lighten up.’ Lars voice was annoyed now. Perhaps this group of brothers was not quite as tight as they seemed. But she needed to press an advantage.
‘Up to what exactly?’ She looked from Raul to Lars as she asked the question.
Lars smiled at her. ‘Raul is just concerned that you haven’t been around long enough to really understand the importance of this event, regardless of whatever role you may play in it.’
‘And what role might that be? You keep telling me that you want me to stand beside you, but even your closest brothers seem suspicious of that.’
‘I want you with me because I love you. I can’t help it that you came into my life at such an important time for us all. But as you did, I want you to share it with us. With me.’
Faith looked from Lars’s sincere eyes to the eyes of his brothers around the room. They wore a variety of expressions, but one underlying commonality seemed to permeate them all. It was disturbing and Faith could not seem to think of it as anything other than humour. Were they laughing at her behind their eyes? Frank was looking at Lars and his eyes held the most humour of all. Were they perhaps laughing at Lars? Perhaps it amused them that their brother had fallen for this little girl and was acting like a teenager in love. He had actually said, in front of all these weird and powerful men, that he loved her. Was he daring them to defy his feelings or were they all, Lars included, having a joke at her expense? Whatever it was, this little conversation was doing nothing to ease her concerns. How could she learn more? ‘So, where are going to be heading for this Gather? It seems that an awful lot of people are going to be in one place.’
‘We’ll be going far from prying eyes,’ Lars answered. ‘Most of those that will be attending don’t know yet where they will be required to go.’
‘So they’re waiting for your call?’
Lars smiled. ‘So curious, aren’t you. Every group has an Optimates. As you progress through the ONC, you become a First Degree, then work your way up until the Fifth Degree, when you will be called Optimates. I talk to the Optimates and they lead their disciples. I will only tell people where to go when it is time for them to go there. Once they reach one destination, they will await orders for the next until, over time, everyone will end up in the right place.’
‘Sounds like a bush doof.’
‘A what?’ The German, Dieter, looked positively disgusted for some reason.
‘A bush doof,’ Faith repeated. ‘It’s a rave party, in the bush. You know, out in the countryside? They’re illegal, so you can’t advertise them openly. So someone will have a number to ring and people will get that number by word of mouth. When they ring it, they’ll be told a destination. On the night, they go to that destination and will then and only then be told where the party is. Sounds kinda like what you guys are doing here.’
A couple of the brothers laughed. Frank nodded. ‘Lars is organising the mother of all bush doofs then,’ he said with a grin. ‘It’s a party that’ll change the world.’
Faith smiled, but only on the outside. She was getting more and more uncomfortable instead of more at ease. The sense of anticipation was heavy in the air. These guys were getting wired on the thought of what was happening and it was infectious, but the discomfort would not go away. She felt like she was being played. She also knew there was nothing she could do about it.

***

In a valley in the outback the camp was beginning to hum with activity. More people arrived daily and began occupying the tents they found there. An impromptu order was developing, with the Optimates present guiding their members into combined efforts. The gathering of water and its storage, the keeping of food and cooking on a massive scale, the digging of latrines, it was all slowly coming together.
The Dominus was nowhere to be seen, though everyone knew that he must be in the large, solid looking barn at the end of the valley. A couple of members had lost touch with their fellows and wondered where people had got to. Their Optimates assured them that their friends would certainly find their way back again. Apparently some people had been given specific jobs elsewhere.
In the barn, the Sorcerer had ordered a back door to be built, so that the bodies could be quietly transported out under the cover of night. Raising suspicion or speculation at this stage was dangerous, he had said.
Deep in a Realm of thick, dripping death, a terrifying being gained power and flexed its fast expanding muscles. Time enough. Things were about to become very interesting. Guttural laughter bubbled through the Realm.

15

Cai Wu sat at the head of the table and looked at the people around him. For the first time they had moved from the informal meetings on the floor of his quarters to a far more serious arrangement. The old man’s face was concerned. The others at the table sat quietly, watching him or watching their hands, some watching each other. Isiah sat beside Petra and could not help feeling as though all eyes were on him. He did not expect them to understand, but he would try to help them see. ‘Your decision is interesting, Isiah,’ the old man said quietly.
‘I know. You have to try to see this from my perspective.’
‘And what perspective is that?’ asked one of the other Umbra Magi at the table. ‘The perspective of not caring if a young girl lives or dies?’
Isiah took a deep breath. They could not help being angry. People were usually angry at something they didn’t understand. ‘It is not a case of helping or not. It’s not necessarily my job to help.’
‘Unless it suits your ends?’
‘The ends are not mine. I live an existence that is a dichotomy. I interfere or assist and every time it is a value judgment. Usually I have help in those decisions. This time I’m on my own.’
‘And you judge this young girl’s life worthless?’ Another Umbra Magus that did not comprehend.
‘No. I judge her to be integral. Removing her would be an interference that would potentially upset the balance of this thing. She is important to them. She has a role to play with them.’ Isiah decided to try to explain from the beginning. ‘Look at it like this. We saw a girl that was inside this cult and we thought we might be able to use her. If we could gather information from her, it could be valuable. If we exposed her, we might be risking her life, but that was a chance I was willing to take. At no point was there any consideration that we were going to save her from the clutches of this cult. That’s not our concern right now. This cult is massive. The more we look, the more we discover of its size and impetus. Removing one member would do nothing to slow the activities of the cult.
‘As it turns out, we discovered that the girl is very close to the centre of activities. It could be argued that removing her would greatly disrupt the cult’s activity, change their plans, accelerate their plans, whatever. We don’t know. So now this girl becomes too much of a lynchpin. She needs to live her own destiny.’
Cai Wu made a noise under his breath, a sound of thoughtfulness. ‘But you are still willing to use her for information. You said yourself that these people are laying traps in her mind. They are onto you, no? Does that not contradict your explanation? You should leave her well alone, by your own set of rules.’
Isiah shrugged. ‘I’m an imperfect man. While there is a chance to learn something from her, I want to take that chance. But removing her is too big a chance to take. I told you, it’s a value judgment on my part and I don’t know if it’s the right one. I think that by now we, myself, you guys and the ONC, are all aware of each other. At least to some degree. So we play a delicate game of chance.’
‘Perhaps it is time to consult your… acquaintances again?’
Isiah was aware that Cai Wu was trying to nudge things in a direction that would gain them all more information. He had already considered this himself and had every intention of challenging the Balance again. Something was awry. ‘I intend to. But I don’t think it will do any good.’
Cai Wu nodded, sitting up a little straighter in his seat. The movement was like a punctuation mark in the conversation. A full stop. A new paragraph began. ‘A number of cult members are moving in a seemingly similar direction, but they are being very careful. Meera?’
Meera nodded. ‘Many of us have been following the movements of the cult cells around Australia. They are all over the country like lice on a mangy dog, but they are starting to move. We can follow them up to a point, but they guard themselves with ever increasing vigilance. As they move away from towns it begins to get much easier for them to spot any of us should we follow. Perhaps this is why they are heading into the outback.’ She pronounced it like two words, out back. ‘Apart from the added seclusion for whatever they are planning, they can ensure they are not followed there too.’
Another Magus raised a hand slightly to attract attention. ‘I must agree.’ His expression was slightly embarrassed. ‘I tried to follow and thought my skills more than up to the task. But they are being incredibly thorough. I was spotted and run down and I tried to escape without a fight. But a fight was inevitable. I injured one or two of them quite badly before having enough time and space to slip away. They are taking their privacy very seriously. Physically and magically.’
‘And they’re onto you but don’t care.’ The group turned to look at Isiah when he spoke. ‘Whatever is imminent, nothing will sway them from their course of action. They will run you down and kill you if they can, but if you get away, they will ignore you and continue with their primary purpose. They are focussed on their goal as it is obviously the most important thing to them. I mean no offence to anyone here, but who is really capable of remaining undetected? How many of you really have the skills to get close?’
The people around the table remained quiet. Isiah recognised humility in them. None of them wanted to admit that they might have what it took. He looked to Cai Wu. ‘Perhaps you could speak for your disciples?’
Cai Wu nodded thoughtfully. ‘Everyone here, and many other Magi, have the ability. We have moved undetected among all manner of people for centuries. Any of us has the potential, but those most versed are those that have lived and trained among us the longest. Petra, Meera, Vincent, Aloysius. There are others.’
Isiah looked thoughtfully at Cai Wu. He was awaiting something from the old man that he knew probably would not come without prompting. ‘You?’ he suggested. 
‘I am an old man, Isiah…’
Isiah laughed. ‘So am I, by mortal standards.’
Cai Wu made a rueful face. ‘I am old by your standards.’
‘But you have abilities unrivalled still. You could organise your people. You could lead them ever closer to this group and perhaps discover where they are planning to have this event of theirs.’
‘As could you, I venture.’
Isiah paused for a moment. ‘Perhaps. But I intend to watch the house where Faith is and stick close to her. That is perhaps the most dangerous place to be and the most dangerous place to be found as well. Those among the ONC that are less talented are leading these groups around Australia. Find one that seemingly has the least talent and follow him. Leave other Magi to watch other groups from a distance. If you get found out, escape at high speed and start on with another group. They have to keep moving towards their goal. Can you take a group of your stealthiest Magi and keep tracking, one group to the next?’
Cai Wu nodded almost imperceptibly. ‘I could. It has been a long time since I was in the field.’
Isiah smiled. ‘I bet it’ll do you good. Meanwhile, I’ll watch the group in Sydney and try to determine more of their intentions. We can stay in constant contact.’
One of the Magi at the table sat forward. He was muscular and hard looking, as if carved rather than born. ‘This may sound like a dumb suggestion,’ he said, his voice deep. ‘Why don’t we just start to get a bit more brutal?’
Cai Wu shook his head. ‘Violence is sometimes the answer, Arthur, but very rarely in the first instance.’
‘We could simply start reducing their numbers by intercepting these groups along the way. And a little painful coercion could reveal the location of the final destination in no time.’ Arthur’s face was defiant as he spoke.
Isiah smiled. He had to admit that there was a certain sense of rightness about Arthur’s suggestion. Then again, Isiah himself was a warrior at heart and the method appealed to him. He understood very well the path of peaceful resistance and the path of observation, but sometimes the only thing that would do was a good, solid arse kicking. ‘Arthur, I wish we could do as you suggest,’ he said, still smiling. ‘But it is not the starting point. But don’t worry. I think that before this is over, there will be violence. From what little I know of the methodology of this group, bloodshed is usually quite high on their agenda. For now we have to play it as softly as possible.’
Arthur sat back with a grunt. He was displeased but would submit to Isiah. For now, at least. Isiah was quite convinced that, at the earliest opportunity, Arthur would be running to the front of the line, a can of whoopass held high before him.
‘I’ll go with you.’ Petra put a hand on Isiah’s arm as she spoke. Her eyes were hard, defying him to deny her.
But deny her he had to. ‘You need to stay close to your Master. When I asked him who was capable of staying close to the ONC, it was not without reason that your name was mentioned first.’
‘Don’t flatter me. I want to be with you. You might need my help.’
‘Not as much as Master Cai. Your first priority is to your own people.’
Petra stared hard at Isiah. ‘You do not consider us all as one people yet?’
The question ran deeper than alliance or allegiance. Isiah took an easy route out. ‘I have worked alone for centuries. I have never had a family like you have here. For now you must stay with your family and I must work alone. Believe me, I would have you at my side if it were possible.’
Petra shook her head. ‘Your reasoning is flawed and your suggestions unsatisfactory.’
Isiah smiled. ‘And your tone is very formal. I’m sorry, but you must stay with your people. Watching Faith might lead us to information and that is something that I can do best alone. Watching the rest of the ONC is something that absolutely will lead to more information and that is something that you can do better than others. We will join up again with the ONC before us.’
Petra’s eyes softened slightly. She was not happy, but she could see Isiah’s reasoning. ‘You and I will stay in contact. Consistent contact.’
‘Of course.’
Cai Wu stood. Another full stop had been placed in the proceedings. ‘Let’s go,’ he said, his authority evident in his voice. ‘Isiah, talk to anyone you can for guidance, and fates protect you.’
Isiah nodded. ‘And you.’ He looked at Petra. ‘Listen for me. Where I’m going you cannot stay in touch, but I’ll call to you on my return.’ Without waiting for an answer he Travelled.
He stood surrounded by nothing, refusing to feel the usual sense of peace he got here. ‘Talk to me. Now.’
There was silence. Isiah had had enough of this. For hundreds of years he had followed the orders of the Balance. He had worked in so many ways, some of which he strongly disagreed with, yet did so out of a sense of respect for the greater knowledge held by the Balance. Experience had taught him that, in the long run, there was always good reason for the things he had been asked to do.
Now things were different. Certainly he had gone out on a limb, following his own will on a subject that the Balance had advised against, but he felt strongly about it. He was determined to do something and, in the back of his mind, he had expected the Balance to either begin helping him or hindering him. If what he was doing was not going to cause great upset, then he had expected the Balance to aid him, at least in some small way, out of a sense of debt if nothing else.
On the other hand, if Isiah’s plans were likely to cause great upset to the Balance, then certainly the powerful entity would step in and shout him down. Isiah had never actually crossed the Balance before, but he was sure that if he did there would be ways that could be employed against him. He had even suggested as much when they had first talked about this. Was it possible that the Balance had no sway against him? He held no gods or beliefs personal as his own, knowing full well that they all existed on behalf of all their followers and they were, to a man, woman, creature or ball of light, a royal pain in the arse. Was it possible that Isiah was in such a position that nothing could touch him directly? The Balance could direct him, but it certainly couldn’t direct gods. That’s what he was for in his own way. Did the Balance have no one else to stand against him? He had often wondered if there were any others like him in the world, other agents of the Balance.
But all this was academic. Even if the Balance had no agent to challenge him, the Balance itself would surely be shouting its opposition to him, or worse. The thing that really bugged him was the complete lack of any contact, any help or hindrance. He was alone in this in every way and that was a new experience for him.
AND THEREIN YOU REACH THE CRUX OF THE MATTER.
‘So, you’re listening in then.’ Isiah always chose to converse aloud, the human way. The Balance usually did the same even if it listened to his thoughts as well. To keep the conversation a linear thing was important. Too often his mind and the Balance would have a conversation without him realising it and knowledge would simply blossom in his brain. That always left him feeling like an outsider to his own life. ‘The crux of the matter, eh?’
He waited for more explanation, but nothing was forthcoming. ‘What exactly is the crux of the matter, you giant pain in my rectum? Why are you being so conspicuous by your absence?’
THINGS ARE CLOUDED AND UNCERTAIN. WHEN NO SPECIFIC COURSE OF ACTION PRESENTS ITSELF, ACTION IS UNWISE.
Isiah couldn’t help but take that as a mild rebuke. ‘I have to do something. I’ve told you before, these people are evil bastards. And now they are trying to raise a god to power. How can this be a good thing?’
GOOD OR BAD IS IRRELEVANT. ALL THAT MATTERS IS BALANCE.
This was old ground and Isiah knew he would get nowhere challenging the basic principle of the Balance. He tried a new angle. ‘What do you mean things are clouded and uncertain?’
GREAT MAGICS ARE AT WORK, GREAT MOVEMENTS OF PEOPLE ARE OCCURRING, FATES INTERTWINE. BUT NOTHING IS CLEAR.
‘So?’
SO ANY ACTION IS UNWISE.
Isiah had a sudden and enlightening thought. It was more than a little frightening to consider, given his previous experience of the Balance’s knowledge. ‘Are you suggesting that you can’t tell what’s happening? Is this potentially something bad that you can’t read?’
NOTHING IS EVER CERTAIN. NOTHING IS EVER REVEALED IN ITS ENTIRETY UNTIL IT HAS COME TO PASS.
‘Bullshit! You always know where you’re pushing me, where you’re making me push others. You twist and manipulate. But here it sounds like you don’t know what’s happening.’
Silence.
‘You’re not going to try to stop me from continuing? Or help me?’
YOU HAVE SET YOURSELF ON A COURSE OF ACTION THAT YOU MUST SEE THROUGH, REGARDLESS OF THE OUTCOME. YOU ARE A PART OF THIS NOW, WHETHER YOU CHOOSE TO BE OR NOT.
‘And you’re not going to help me? After all I’ve done for you?’
THE THINGS YOU HAVE DONE ARE IRRELEVANT. ALL THAT MATTERS IS WHAT YOU DO OR WHAT YOU ARE GOING TO DO.
‘Very philosophical. Can you tell me anything? Can you at least tell me where this big meeting of the ONC is going to take place?’
ACTION AT THIS POINT IS UNWISE.
Isiah shook his head. This was bloody frustrating. ‘Is a new god going to rise?’
THE ONC INTENDS IT TO BE SO.
‘This new god is going to slot in without any great upset to the Balance then, is it?’
THE FUTURE IS UNCERTAIN.
‘What if it turns out that this event really is as world-changing as the ONC suggest it is? You’ll have egg on your face then, won’t you?’
NOTHING IS CERTAIN. SOME THINGS WILL ONLY BE REVEALED IN THEIR OWN TIME.
‘And you’re ok with that?’
THE WORLD WILL PROCEED AS IT WILL PROCEED. BALANCE MUST BE MAINTAINED, BUT ONLY WHEN THAT BALANCE IS EVIDENT.
Isiah shook his head again. ‘You know, I don’t like this tone of yours. I don’t like to hear the suggestion that you don’t know what’s going on.’
WHAT YOU LIKE OR DISLIKE HAS LITTLE BEARING ON MUCH AT ALL.
‘Yeah, I love it when you get all sentimental on me. You know what I think? I think that you know far more than you’re letting on, but I’m too close to be told. You know why I think that? Because any alternatives are too distasteful or frightening to consider. I think that there’s great risk here and perhaps I’m right at the centre of it and you’re playing me. But whatever. Fuck you. I’m planning to carry on. I plan to bring this ONC down and finish up every last bloodletting bastard that I can.
‘I realise what a big task that is and I realise that it might not be doable. But I have some friends on side and we’re going to give it a go. If you decide that you might like to offer any assistance or suggestions along the way, please feel free to invade my fucking brain.’
Without waiting for a response that probably would not have been forthcoming anyway, Isiah Travelled again. Leaving the serene whiteness quickly behind, he slipped back into the mortal Realm in Herb’s living room.
Herb coughed, wide-eyed, into a bong, water and tiny glowing coals making a sudden fountain over his hand, dowsing the lighter he held. Swirls of thick smoke swam around his head, spinning away with his coughs. ‘Fucking hell!’
Isiah smiled. He did enjoy messing with Herb’s head. He had often wondered what the guy would have amounted to if it wasn’t for the pot. Then again, there were a lot of people out there that were destroyed by the world, broken by its injustices and impartiality. Those people were often the most intelligent. Herb was one that dampened the horror with weed. ‘How are you, mate?’
Herb’s eyes watered as he patted out the coals on his legs and brushed them to the floor. He suppressed a few more insistent coughs. ‘You could have fucking killed me!’ He laughed suddenly. ‘Still, what a way to go, eh?’
Isiah nodded, smiling. ‘I suppose so.’
Herb cleared his throat, gathering himself together again. ‘What can I do for you? Haven’t seen you for years, then you pop up three times in quick succession. Why are you impersonating a bus?’
‘I’ve been a bit busy around your neck of the woods lately, that’s all. I just needed somewhere quiet to arrive. I’m off back to Paddington.’
Herb nodded. ‘No worries. You wanna borrow my car?’
‘Yeah, thanks. I’ll get it back to you later. When do you need it?’
Herb shrugged. ‘Doesn’t matter. Keep it as long as you like. People can come to me if it’s important.’ His eyes narrowed slightly. ‘When I say as long as you like, I don’t mean years. I’ll need it at some point in the next few days.’
Isiah smiled. ‘No problem. Thanks.’
‘Cone?’ Herb held up the dripping bong with a broad smile and a twinkle in his eye.
‘No thanks. See you later.’
Isiah got up and headed out, leaving Herb studiously repacking the cone that had been so rudely disrupted. As he walked out the front door he sang out across the ether for Petra.
There you are! Everything ok?
Yep, but we’re still on our own I’m afraid. No matter, we’ll stick with the plan. You?
We’re about to move on. We’ve picked a cell of the ONC that is being led by an Optimates that is a little bit green. Hopefully Master Cai and I can evade his wards. The others are off to watch various cells around the country.
Cool. Stay in touch. I’m heading back to the Paddington house now.
Be careful.
You too.
Isiah unlocked and started Herb’s car, hopping into the driver’s seat as he did so. He drove quickly the few kilometres to Paddington and parked the car a few streets away from the house. Locking down his presence tightly he trotted along a couple of roads and then casually strolled along the pavement in front of the large house owned by Lars. He glanced into the front garden as he passed. No one was there. The place looked locked up tight. A sudden sense of unease gripped him. He let his guard down just slightly and felt out with his mind. There were no wards in place. He released his own guard a little bit more, feeling out further and deeper. Nothing. Nothing at all.
‘Oh, fuck it!’ Isiah quickly jogged up the pathway to the front of the house. The door was locked tight. He ran around the house, checking in all the windows that he could see through. The house stood still and empty. Some windows were blacked out entirely. He let his mind seek out further, risking his detection by letting his senses roam right through the house. Nothing.
He ran around the back and looked quickly left and right. Nobody in any neighbouring houses seemed to have any view of him here. With one powerful, pumping front kick the back door sprang out of its frame, across the kitchen. Isiah walked in, angry. His presence was altogether different now. He had wards and protections of his own buzzing around himself. Like a cat with its back arched and its tail puffed up in readiness, tense as a piano wire, he stalked through the house, feeling out every corner. They couldn’t be gone, surely. All at once like this? Foolish! Why hadn’t he put a Magus on watch while he was away. To lose them now after all this was ridiculous. To lose Faith was unforgivable. For all his talk of letting her walk the path she had chosen, he was still hoping to be able to protect her.
He went upstairs and searched. There was nothing, no one. He headed back downstairs and searched the rooms again. Still nothing.
What’s wrong? You seem agitated.
Petra was keeping in close contact, just as she had said she would.
I’ve fucked up. I didn’t leave someone to watch the house and they’ve all gone.
What are you going to do?
I’m going to search this place from top to bottom first. I’ll contact you again shortly.
Take care.
I will.
Isiah had reached the last of the downstairs rooms. If there was no cellar then this was the last place anyone might be. He already knew that he would most likely find it as empty as all the others. But something was there. His senses were sharp and he thought he could feel something. It felt like the remnants of previous magic and a large part of it probably was. But that made it the perfect place to hide. If a mage was going to conceal himself, best to do it where MageSign was thick and fresh.
Isiah opened the door slowly and a dark, black room yawned open before him. Of course, the Gather. He had wondered where the Sanctum was in this house. Maybe a part of this room. As he stepped into the room, all thought left his mind and he switched to instinct.
As a fist flew out of the darkness Isiah turned, his hand coming up beside his face. The fist grazed along it and Isiah grabbed and twisted. He pulled the owner of the fist heavily on his other elbow, a satisfying grunt and expulsion of breath bursting out from the darkness. As he pushed the winded assailant aside, his right foot shot out in a side kick and cracked against the skull of another man, coming at him from the opposite side. The man dropped like a rock and Isiah tucked and rolled into the centre of the room, gaining space and adjusting his eyes to the dark. MageSign built around him and he shot up a barrier of crackling energy as bolts of similar energy flew at him from several directions at once. The man he had winded was clambering to his feet again, the one he had kicked was out cold. Another two approached quickly and purposefully from either side. There was another moving in from behind. Isiah felt them all.
He took the offensive to them. Gathering his own energy, he let a wall of pressure fly out before him. They were good, all maintaining their feet, but they staggered. Isiah chose one side and leapt across the room. He kept the presence of every man logged in his mind, feeling their energy and their rage, using it to keep them alight like beacons in his brain. He hammered a shower of blows at superhuman speed into the head and chest of the tall, dark haired one before him and simultaneously drove a kick back into the stockier man swiftly approaching his blind side. They were good and determined, they certainly had power. Isiah could sense the blood in the air as their knives flashed, cutting themselves for power then trying to cut him. They were good, but not good enough. He began to drop each of them with ruthless efficiency, his blows firing out in every direction, the slap and crunch of flesh and bone punctuating almost every strike. Then he felt three heavy punches thunder into his chest.
A fraction of a second later the sound of the thunder made his ears sing. Stunned into a moment of inaction, he looked down and saw three wide, dark flowers blooming across his shirt. His eyes travelled up and he saw Filthy Frank, standing there right in front of him, grinning, a smoking barrel raised triumphantly in his hand.
Isiah rapidly gathered his will, directing his attention internally, considering nothing else but closing these gaping wounds that had torn through his flesh and organs, blowing them out through his back. Frank stood there, staring and grinning. Isiah stared back, his mind wandering, his will weak. He had no strength to repair himself, the damage was too great. Where had he come from? Frank and his gun. Isiah had not felt him at all, anywhere in the room. He had been a ghost. Isiah felt his face get very cold, his limbs become lead. His vision swam. He was shot. He was dead. Darkness flooded his mind.

***

In the cover of darkness and large plastic industrial waste bins outside a cheap hotel in suburban Sydney Petra screamed a piercing, soul-tearing wail. Collapsing into the arms of her Master she began to pant and rambled incoherent words. Cai Wu, at a loss to what had caused such sudden distress, but aware that something serious was happening, dragged her quickly away from the building. They must not alert the group inside, or anyone else for that matter.
‘He’s gone! He’s gone!’ Petra’s voice cracked, tears choking her.
Cai Wu supported her, almost carrying her whole weight as he dragged her down streets, through shadows. ‘What do you mean, child? Who’s gone?’ He turned them into a small park and dropped into the shadows beneath a low, wide tree. He gathered his energy and pulled a tight cloak down over them both.
Petra fell into his lap, sobbing. ‘Isiah, Master. He’s gone. I just felt him torn away.’
Cai Wu knew what she meant but was loathe to admit it to himself. ‘Gone?’
Petra looked up into his eyes, her own eyes pits of despair. ‘I felt him die, Master! I felt him go. He was ambushed.’
Cai Wu stroked her hair, comforting her, using his mind as much as his hand to calm her. She let him, taking solace in his concern, his love. ‘My dear child, I’m so sorry. This is not what we expected at all.’ He knew Petra well enough not to question her certainty of the situation.
‘Have we lost? Losing him, have we lost everything?’
‘No, that is not the case, nor is it what he would have wanted. What choice do we have? We must carry on.’
Petra looked up into her Master’s eyes again. Her pain was naked. ‘A dark god will gain enormous power,’ she whispered. ‘Innocent blood will soak the earth and an immortal human will be the only hope of salvation.’
‘I know.’
‘Is our only hope of salvation gone?’
Cai Wu stroked Petra’s face and smiled softly. ‘We must assume not. We have to assume we were wrong about him being the only salvation.’
‘But we weren’t wrong.’
Cai Wu’s expression was hard. ‘We have to assume we were.’

***

‘Mission accomplished, Dominus.’ Lars’s face was exultant, even through the swellings and bruises.
In the baking heat of the outback valley, the Sorcerer looked carefully at his disciple. ‘You’re sure?’
Lars could feel the pressure of his Master’s scrutiny, visual and mental. ‘Yes, Dominus. It was hard, that man, whatever he was, he was powerful. Immensely powerful, unlike anything I’ve ever felt before.’ Lars’s eyes were lost, looking back in time, reliving the fight. ‘He was fast, strong, like a machine. Truly impressive.’ His eyes snapped back to the present. ‘But we six together are stronger than anything, Dominus. We took a beating, but we were able to keep him occupied and Frank crept right up into his face and bang! Point blank range.’
‘You’re sure he died?’
Lars shrugged. ‘Well, I was right behind him when Frank shot. Most of his back blew out with the exit wounds, dragging bones and guts with it. I thought for a second I was gonna get shot too, but the bullets missed me. By luck more than judgment, I might add. Fucking Frank is a liability sometimes.’
‘He was focussed on the most important part of the job. He does have focus, brother Frank. And when this bastard was shot, you watched him drop dead?’
‘Yep. He stood for a moment, incredible strength, then he just blanked out and dropped like a sack of shit.’
The Sorcerer nodded. ‘And his body?’
‘Vanished.’
‘What?’
‘He dropped to the ground and lay there. He was gone, just a corpse. Then as Frank leaned over him, I think he was going to pop a couple more rounds through the bastard’s head to be sure, there was this rushing sound. Energy like a static storm in the room and everything seemed to twist and flash for a second, then he was gone.’
‘Gone?’ The Sorcerer sounded suspicious and intrigued at the same time.
Lars nodded. ‘Yeah. You know in those old movies when someone stakes a vampire and the thing collapses then turns to ash and blows away? It was a bit like that. Only it was more like a dusty residue that was left behind. And it didn’t blow away.’
‘Dust?’
‘Yeah. Kinda glittery, sandy dust, like a drawing of his body on the floor.’
‘I’m rather disappointed that there’s nothing left to desecrate.’
The Sorcerer stood thoughtful for a few moments. Who, or what, was this person anyway? For now, at the very least, the threat was removed and they had to assume that it was finished. As Lars had said, mission accomplished. He nodded once, decisively. ‘Good lad. All of you, well done. Where are the others.’
Lars smiled. ‘They are not as gifted as I am at travelling long distances, as you know. They’re on their way out here now.’
‘And the Channel?’
‘On the way too. The lads will catch up with the Channel and my other close members and all come in together. They’ll be here sometime before dawn with any luck.’
‘Good. We need to keep moving on this now. Time is building up behind us and our Lord grows impatient.’
Lars nodded. ‘I have to admit, I am getting rather nervous. My excitement is tempered only by my concern that I have done all that you have asked of me.’
The Sorcerer put one hand on Lars’s shoulder and turned him slowly, walking him through the camp. Members of all ranks, all ages, all walks of life and nationalities, paused to watch them pass. For many it was the first time they had ever seen the man that was at the heart of it all. The Sorcerer was aware of their scrutiny, could feel their adoration and awe. He enjoyed it, soaked it up. But he was also slightly perturbed by it. It reminded him that, if everything went to plan, this would not be his thing any more. Instead of being the supreme ruler of a global society of anarchy, chaos and blood magic, he would be more like the High Priest of a new order. Certainly he would be the highest serving human, he would still command the respect of everyone here. He would command the respect of many more as their Society grew and took hold of the world. But he could not help feeling like he was giving something away. Letting something slip through his fingers.
Then he reminded himself of the real truth of that situation. It was not as if he really had a choice. He had always worshipped the blood. He had used the blood as he had been taught to use it for countless years, always devoting himself and his actions to the blood, the gore, to life born of it. To Cruor. He had built around himself a world spanning Order that had slowly developed a momentum of its own, carried along by his vision, but barely maintained under his control. And his worship, his ministrations, had culminated in something he could never have imagined. His efforts had awakened an ancient god. The God of Blood itself. The primary divine force of slaughter and birth, older than any of these watered down faiths that permeated the world today and corrupted men. Over countless decades he had proven himself worthy and a god had spoken to him. What was letting his Order slip away somewhat in comparison to that? He looked at Lars walking patiently, obediently beside him. ‘You worry that you have not done enough, Optimates?’
Lars grinned ruefully. ‘All my life, Dominus, I have strived to live up to the example you set. I am always concerned that I am not enough.’
The Sorcerer patted his shoulder as they walked. ‘Look around you, son. This is a camp of hundreds, possibly thousands. See there, even now more are arriving. These people are Gathering, as our Order has never Gathered before, for a truly wonderful event. And this is all your doing. You made this possible. You have not let me down.’
‘Thank you, Dominus. I truly hope that that is so.’
‘And I asked you to remove a dangerous threat to us, you and your brothers. And you did that too.’
Lars nodded silently.
The Sorcerer smiled. ‘And I asked you to find and prepare the Channel. You have done that. I have asked a lot of you, Lars, and you have risen to the challenges. I have asked a lot of Frank, and of Chris and Jake. All of you have served me without question, served me completely. Raul and Dieter too. To reach the Eighth Degree in our Order is something very few people have ever done. There are six of you now and all six of you deserve that position for one reason alone. Do you know what that is?’
Lars looked at his Dominus, his brow knitted. ‘We have followed the teachings, practised diligently, developed our abilities. We have followed the Order of Degrees as laid down by you.’ His look betrayed that he thought there was more to the Sorcerer’s question than this.
‘There are several members at the Seventh Degree. You know them all well. What’s the difference between you and them. Do you really know that much more than them? Are your talents really that much greater than theirs?’
‘Every one of us has different talents, Dominus. You have said yourself that different people are disposed to different areas of expertise.’
The Sorcerer nodded. ‘Exactly. So what makes you six so special? Special enough that you are granted the Eighth Degree?’
‘I don’t know, Master.’
‘It is simple, really. The only true difference between an Optimates of the Seventh Degree and one of the Eighth Degree is the lack of questions.’
Lars frowned again. ‘Lack of questions?’
‘Indeed. I’m sure you talk among yourselves. I’m sure you have questioned my motives, my methods, my reasoning, within your own mind as well as with each other. But none of you have ever questioned me directly. What I have asked, you have done. You have enquired when your mind is curious, all of you, but never questioned my orders. Absolute faith, Optimates Lars, is what makes someone capable of reaching the Eighth Degree.’
Lars looked surprised by this revelation. ‘I would never dream of questioning your actions, Dominus. I may not understand, I may talk about it with my brothers, but I would never presume to know better.’
The Sorcerer smiled. It was a slightly predatory smile, but tinged with genuine affection. It was like one Death Adder smiling at another. ‘Precisely.’

***

Faith sat in a motel room on the outskirts of Sydney, staring at a television set but not really watching it. She wanted her mobile phone back. She wanted to talk to her mum. She wanted to walk away. She wanted to see Lars. There were a lot of things she wanted, but most of all she wanted to be less confused. She felt mildly drunk, or doped. Maybe she was sick or something. Those high level brothers of Lars were due any time now and she sat here with four other members from the Sydney Gather. Lars had promised her that he would be waiting for her when she arrived at this camp thing, whatever it was. But she wanted him here now, or she wanted to go home.
In the middle of the night Lars had woken her, packed her off with these four ONC members and told her to trust him. The whole big event was approaching and she felt carried along by it, regardless of her own will. Why the sudden exit? Why the complete lack of warning and hurrying away in the middle of the night? It was getting harder and harder to be excited by all this.
Her loyalty was still there. When she thought about it, her brain refused to think ill of the Order. It was everything it claimed to be and it was headed for greatness. And she was going to be standing there, right alongside one of its highest members when the greatness came. But something… something was nagging at her mind. Something was wrong. It was almost as if there was something she was forgetting to do.
It was like when you’ve been walking around with a bag all day. You get used to carrying the bag. You get used to not leaving it behind. Then you do get to leave it somewhere, maybe at home, whatever, but you know it’s safe. But no matter how much you know that, no matter how intellectually aware you are of the fact that your bag is perfectly fine, you can’t shake off the feeling for the rest of the day that you should be carrying something. Every few minutes there’s a quick double heartbeat, Where’s my bag? It was irrational, but it was real. And she felt like that now, except it wasn’t a bag she’d left behind. That was the irritating thing. She didn’t know what she had left behind, but it certainly felt like there was something she should have. Or something she should do. Or something she should have done.
The motel door opened, without any warning knock. The men around her jumped up, skittish, nervous. Frank, that greasy brother of Lars, strode into the room. ‘You lot, out.’ He gestured with one thumb over his shoulder. ‘There are cars outside. You lot get in the car with Optimates Raul.’ He grinned a feral grin at Faith. ‘You’re with me, sweetie.’
‘Where are we going?’ Faith didn’t want to be anywhere near this guy.
‘To change the world, baby, that’s where we’re going. Don’t worry. Jake, Chris and Dieter will be in our car too.’
Faith stood up, slinging her small backpack over her shoulder. ‘I just wondered,’ she mumbled.
‘Yeah, right. You were terrified that it was going to be just you and me going for a long drive in the night, weren’t you?’
Faith looked up with defiant eyes. ‘Truthfully? I don’t want to go on any kind of drive with any of you. But the choice isn’t mine right now.’
Frank grinned again. ‘Good girl.’
Faith walked out into the bright, hot day. Two of those big cars that were so popular these days, people carriers, were parked right outside. The four junior members were climbing into one, with Raul sat in the driver’s seat. Faith gasped when she saw him. His face looked like tenderised beef. She looked at the other car and saw Dieter in the passenger seat, equally bashed. Jake and Chris were side by side in the back, but she could not see in the shadows if they looked as bad as the others. Frank headed for the empty driver’s seat of the second car as Raul pulled away and roared off down the road. ‘Get in,’ Frank said roughly.
Faith went to the side door of the car. She looked at Jake and Chris sitting in the back as she took a side seat and slid the door shut. They had bruises too. They certainly didn’t look as bad as the others, but they were bruised and not happy looking. Why was Frank the only one without a scratch? Perhaps any blows had slid off his greasy face. ‘What happened to you lot?’
Jake smiled at her, but there was little humour in it. ‘We had ourselves a little rumble, love. Just a bit of exercise, that’s all.’
Faith laughed. ‘Looks like somebody did some exercise on your head.’
Jake and Chris both growled, sitting forward.
‘Leave it!’ Frank’s voice from the front was powerful as he backed the car out onto the road and pulled away. ‘Don’t let her wind you up. She’s just a smart-mouthed kid.’
Chris leaned forward a bit more. ‘You need to learn to show respect to your superiors, girl,’ he hissed. ‘You don’t know a thing and what you learn will scare you.’
Jake sat back, letting out a heavy breath. ‘Don’t worry about it, Chris. It’s not like it really matters in the long run, eh?’
Chris sat back too, throwing a quick smile at Jake. ‘True enough.’
Faith did not like that exchange. ‘What’s that supposed to mean?’
‘You’ll see, love. You’ll see.’
They drove quietly for a while. Faith didn’t like these guys. Lars was special, he really did care about her, but these guys were animals. Then again, she had to remind herself that Lars had made a special case out of her. Most people served their time and worked their way up in the ONC. She had to remember that she was skipping stages and that was the sort of thing that could easily make enemies of people that should be your allies. She should calm down a bit and be nice to these wankers, even if she didn’t like the idea. ‘It must have been quite a fight,’ she said quietly. ‘Are you all okay?’
‘We’re fine,’ Jake said sarcastically. ‘Thanks for asking.’ He raised his voice slightly. ‘We’d be a bit better off if Frank didn’t move like an old grandma!’
Frank laughed. ‘Fuck you. You know I couldn’t risk blowing that job. I had to get it right first time or we would have all been fucked. Come on, think about it. That guy was going through you guys like a hot knife through butter.’
‘It’s true,’ Chris said in a low tone. ‘If he had felt Frank I don’t think one more of us would have mattered to him.’
‘He could have flattened an army.’ It was the first time Dieter had spoken. It sounded like he had a mouth full of marbles. There was a grudging respect in his voice.
Faith looked around the car. ‘One guy did this?’ she asked. ‘To you guys? What kind of man was that?’
Jake shrugged. ‘That’s the million pound question, love. What kind of man indeed. I’ve never seen or felt anything like him before. I hope to fuck I never do again.’
‘He’s dead,’ said Frank without taking his eyes off the road. ‘He had skills, no doubt. He was one powerful son of a bitch. But the Ordo Novus Cruor does not care for powerful sons of bitches. He’s dead. Gone. Fuck him. And forget him.’
Jake slumped down in his chair. ‘I’ll find it easier to forget him when the aches and bruises have gone away.’
Faith turned in her seat, sinking low and staring out the window. The urban landscape was beginning to give way to farmland and bush. She was not exactly sure where they were heading, but it felt like they were going inland. There was little hope that they would cross the Mountains. She couldn’t believe that she was missing the Mountains already. The urge to go home was strong. But they seemed to have left the city heading south. If they were going bush, they would probably turn west at some point, but nowhere near her home town.
Her thoughts turned back to the bruised men around her. She felt disturbed by this story that one man that had done all this damage to these powerful Optimates. He must have been some kind of weapon. The part of her mind that kept thinking she’d left a bag somewhere was bothered by this turn of events too. She could not help thinking that she ought to know who they were talking about. And she had a sense of dread somewhere deep inside that them killing this guy meant something really bad was going to happen. ‘How far are we going?’ she asked, trying to take her mind away from the worries and the negative trains of thought.
‘You might as well settle down, sweetheart,’ Frank said over his shoulder. ‘We’ll be driving for quite a few long hours yet.’
Faith rolled her eyes and dug around in her bag for her MP3 player. She didn’t like the way her excitement seemed to be giving way to apprehension with each passing mile. Especially if there were still a lot of those miles to go.

***

In a valley hidden in the vastness of the Australian outback, the camp got busier by the hour. As more people arrived the sense of excitement grew, a buzz hovering all over the site. There were fires dotted throughout the tents, people talking, laughing, some practising their skills. It was like a macabre festival without a stage. Just the brooding presence of the large shed at the head of the valley, standing tall against the low tents and scrub, embraced by high sandstone walls.
As more senior members of the Order began to arrive, the Sorcerer had more people whose abilities and loyalty he could trust. He sent these members out to hunt in surrounding towns and settlements, even though they were hundreds of kilometres away. They returned sporadically with terrified children and young adults, bound and gagged. Occasional hapless backpackers were dragged in. These people were all delivered to the large shed and not seen again.
In a Realm that grew ever closer to the mundane world, an entity stretched and flexed, pressing at the walls of its pit, aching to be free.

16

‘It feels almost pointless now.’
Cai Wu looked at his disciple with a mixture of sorrow and regret. And perhaps just a little bit of annoyance. ‘Nothing is pointless, child.’
‘If our prophecies are to be considered correct, then all of the prophecy must be accounted for. We’ve lost Isiah. That means one of two things. Either our cause is already lost or our prophecies are wrong. Whichever it is, why do we bother now?’ Petra looked deep into her master’s eyes, beseeching, searching. She wanted to be told that she was wrong.
Cai Wu sighed. ‘Who’s to say we were ever right in the first place? Perhaps Isiah was just someone that could have been a great help to us. Perhaps he never was the immortal our prophecies speak of.’
Petra opened her mouth to say something, closed it again. After a moment she simply shook her head and looked at the ground, gravel and weeds. They had moved back into position in the car park behind the seedy hotel, waiting.
Cai Wu reached out a powerful old hand and smoothed the hair at the back of her neck. ‘You know, we don’t know what the prophecies mean by immortal. You and I are very old by human standards. We’re not mortal by the usual definition of the word. Perhaps one of us is the immortal spoken of in the prophecies.’ He laughed a small, humourless laugh. ‘And perhaps Isiah is not the one as he is dead. That’s hardly a good endorsement of his immortality.’
Petra looked up sharply, her eyes flashing anger. Cai Wu smiled. ‘Good girl,’ he said quietly. ‘That’s the fire I need to see. I know you cared deeply for this man that exploded into our lives. I know you very well and I can tell how deeply you two connected, and how quickly. The best you can do right now is to honour his memory. Don’t give up now. Fight his fight, our fight, to the bitter end, whatever that may be.’
Without any recognisable acknowledgment both Cai Wu and Petra swiftly pulled the coverings over their heads and locked down their presence, sinking deeply into the shadows. The conversation was over for now and instinct ruled again. Across the littered car park, beer cans and fast food wrappers, a small group walked quickly towards a mini-bus. The vehicle was rented, the company logo splashed across the side. The group was seven people, one obviously older and in charge. The other six ranged from late teens to early thirties by the look of them and had about them an air of nervousness and excitement. They all guarded their presence, but not very well. They seemed to be taking only the most cursory of care for who they were. There was a sense of superiority about them. Without a word they climbed into the mini-bus and the older man started the engine, revving once, and pulled away.
Petra and Cai Wu emerged like shadows shifting as a light moves. They skirted the edge of the car park, barely visible still and parted ways at the street. For his sake and for ours. Cai Wu’s voice was soft in Petra’s mind.
She simply nodded and slipped into a car parked at the kerb and pulled slowly away, the mini-bus receding before her. Cai Wu slipped into shadow again and was gone. As she drove, Petra contacted her fellow Magi, her voice slipping into their minds across the miles. We’ve got a group on the move. I think they’re heading to their final destination now. Third time lucky hopefully. I’ll try to stay on them, you guys converge on me when I call. She got various words of affirmation from several colleagues and felt their gentle presence with her as she drove along. It was easy enough to tail someone and she had plenty of experience, but caution was the watchword. She could not risk getting too close and blowing her cover. From the reports coming in from around the country, pretty much every group of the ONC that the Magi had identified was on the move now. Several had been followed, observed. Master Cai had instructed his people to only ever get so close, to avoid detection at all costs. They had the likely location of this Gather down to about a hundred square kilometres now and that was good enough for Master Cai. He had called everyone else back and just he and Petra were left now. If she lost this group, they would be hard pressed to find another group in time to follow them. It seemed as though events were fast approaching their culmination. Petra knew that Master Cai was gathering with all the other Magi near the suspected area now. It was up to her to home in on the ONC and give her people the final destination. She was going to follow them until there was only one road left to drive along. In Australia that could still mean a drive of thousands of kilometres, but no matter. Magi were surrounding an area now that was very much finite. Like a net slowly closing, they were homing in on their quarry.
She tried not to think about Isiah as she drove, but it was impossible. Every time her mind emptied of other thoughts his image would swim back in, her breath catching, pain in her chest. She had felt him go, ripped away from everything in an instant. She had felt enormous pain and sudden terror, confusion and bewilderment, then nothing. He was gone. Tears blurred the street lamps in her vision for a moment. It was not fair. It was simply not fair. She had never felt this way before, in all her long years, and now it was torn rudely and suddenly away almost before it was started. And poor Isiah, his power, his knowledge, his ability. All of it for nothing in the blink of an eye.
Perhaps Master Cai was right. Perhaps he was just an intriguing and powerful man that had wandered into her life at a particularly opportune moment. Coincidence. Then again, no one had ever beaten her in a fight before, so it wasn’t as if she was imagining that he was some kind of superhero. His strength, physical, mental, magical, was supreme, unlike anything she’d ever felt before. Even Master Cai’s, though his abilities seemed somehow more refined. Isiah’s power had been raw and electric, like a storm barely held back against its will. Petra couldn’t help but imagine that Isiah had had some deep and overwhelming sense of anger or frustration that he had only just managed to keep in check. It was a little scary to imagine what he might have done, what he might have become, if that internal struggle had ever got the better of him. He had seemed to carry an enormous burden, a weight of expectation that bore down on him incessantly. Perhaps now there was some relief from that at least. She knew so very little of him, had wanted to know so much more, but it was all academic now.
The tears came again, slow and quiet, as she drove along dark streets. Slowly the pools of light from streetlamps began to get further apart and eventually stopped altogether. She dropped back further still, letting the mini-bus disappear out of sight ahead of her. The carelessness of its occupants made her job easier. Their astral presence, their glow, stood out very faintly and she could feel them up there. She could follow them like a dog could follow a scent. She had no idea why this particular group were being less vigilant than the others. At some point they might take more care, lock themselves down, but for now it was one of the few lucky breaks she had had recently and she was grateful for it. Towns grew further and further apart as farmland and grassland took up more of the landscape either side of the narrow highway. She regularly reported in to her colleagues and they watched maps, marking progress, making estimates. The net drew tighter still. The Umbra Magi slowly gathered in the Australian outback, waiting for their final orders and wondering what exactly it was that they were gathering for.

***

 Faith stared in bemusement. This was truly greater than she had imagined, a sea of tents spreading out across the valley floor. The drive had been long and boring, eventually becoming quite uncomfortable as they bounced along a rough and broken unsealed road. Then they had to walk for ages through the dark across rocky, scrubby ground. But arriving here had wiped out all memory of the horrible journey.
Camp fires burned all over the place between tents, camping torches like you saw at the beach in summertime stuck out of the red earth at jaunty angles, flames dancing atop them. People milled about or sat in groups, talking, laughing. A creek ran along not too far away and people had set up stations of trestle tables there and made hand-written signs, Don’t Piss Here – It’s For Drinking, Wash Your Stuff Downstream, No Soap Ya Poofters. That last one had to be an Australian effort. She smiled as she looked around, impressed.
‘Quite something, ain’t it.’
Faith looked up at Frank, grinning beside her. ‘The first time you’ve seen it too?’
Frank nodded. ‘Yep. I’ve been busy. You should be proud of your boyfriend. This is all his doing.’
‘Lars?’
‘Yeah. This was his job. Get this place set up and get everybody here. Looks like he did all right.’
Faith smiled again. She found it a little hard to be annoyed with all the time he had spent away now that she saw what he had achieved. She still had her apprehensions, her concerns and that nagging feeling that she should be doing something or that she was forgetting something, but this made all that less of an issue. There was a party atmosphere here, a kind of festival vibe and it felt good. This was something she was a part of, something that she could be proud to be a part of.
Frank slapped her roughly on the shoulder, pushed her along. ‘Come on, sweetcheeks. Let’s get you delivered.’
‘What do mean, delivered?’
‘You’re expected, love. Dominus will want to see you right away.’
A sudden sense of dread fell over Faith again, a heavy cloak of concern. She hoped fervently that Lars would be there. Surely he wouldn’t let her be presented to this leader without being present. The other Optimates strode up to them and walked alongside, looking around themselves. A number of people in the camp stopped and gave small bows of respect as they passed, or raised their right fist slightly, revealing their armband in a subtle salute. Others looked on in a kind of awe, aware that these must be important people even if they did not know exactly why. Faith noticed some of them looking at her as she walked among these great Optimates. They looked at her with suspicion, confusion, sometimes a kind of annoyance. None of them seemed impressed. Or maybe that was just her perception, coloured by her doubts.
There was a large barn at the end of the valley with a broad open space in front of it before the tents started. The only other tent in that area was one larger than the rest, more like a small marquee, that stood to one side of the barn. As they approached Faith could see and feel all the protections that had been cast around the barn. And she could feel something inside that was simply wrong. It felt broken, twisted, but she couldn’t make it out through the wards, like an image distorted by frosted glass.
Frank tapped her shoulder again. ‘Stop being nosey, kid. All will be revealed in time.’ And there was that feral grin again.
When she was young, Faith’s family had a dog. He was a boisterous and friendly creature. Then one day a friend had brought around a kitten from an unexpected litter and insisted that Faith look after it. Faith had bugged her mother until she was eventually allowed to keep the tiny ball of fur and razors as long as she did everything herself to care for it. The dog was totally bemused by this tiny thing that had suddenly been introduced to the family. It looked like food and smelled like food. It moved like the sort of thing a dog was supposed to grab and shake around. But the dog was told time and again to leave it alone. He was a good dog and did as he was told, but Faith would often catch him looking at the kitten, staring at it, sometimes with a string of glittering drool hanging from one doggy lip. On occasion she would catch the dog licking the cat, the tiny creature drenched in dog spit, and the dog would look at her as if to say, I’m not eating it! I’m just licking! The dog would spend hours looking at the kitten with hunger in its eyes. When Frank grinned at Faith he reminded her of the family dog back then. And she felt like the kitten.
Her thoughts were interrupted by the sound of Lars greeting them. Thank fuck for that. She looked up smiling and Lars strode over to her, smiling broadly. Walking a few paces behind him was a tall, rangy man in a heavy trench coat. He had deeply lined skin and a scruffy, grey beard. He reminded her of Gandalf from the Lord Of The Rings movies, only this was Gandalf the tramp rather than the proud medieval magician. Another Optimates as slimy and gross as Frank perhaps?
Lars kissed her warmly and slipped an arm around her shoulders, turning to stand beside her and face the approaching man. The other Optimates stopped beside them and bowed their heads. ‘Dominus,’ they said in unison. ‘Recolitus Cruor.’ Lars was bowing and speaking the words with them. This was the great leader? The Dominus? Faith quickly dropped her eyes, staring at the sand between her feet, almost black in the darkness. She was uncomfortable in not knowing what to do, how she was supposed to be around this guy. They could have warned her.
The Dominus stood before Faith and the six Optimates and looked up and down the line of them. He smiled and it was a terrible sight. ‘Welcome, boys,’ he said quietly. He reached out and shook each hand in turn. When he got to Lars and Faith he stopped and looked at Faith from head to toe and back again. Faith could think of nothing to say, so she said nothing. After a moment, the Dominus reached out a hand and put it on her forehead. Immediately his power was apparent, flooding through her in waves. She felt Lars give her shoulder a reassuring squeeze as she wobbled on her feet, weakened by the touch of this powerful blood mage. She managed to look up at him as he stood there and saw his eyes glazed as he held her in his mental grasp. She felt as though she was getting drunk, her vision starting to swim, nausea welling up in the pit of her stomach.
Suddenly, after what seemed an eternity, the Dominus pulled his hand away. Faith staggered slightly, steadied by Lars. It was as well that he held her because she would certainly have gone face down in the dirt if he didn’t. ‘Just as well you took him out,’ the Dominus said, his expression showing disgust. ‘He did get to her.’ Faith frowned. Who got to who? Someone got to me?
Lars spat out a breath. ‘I knew it! But I could find no trace.’
The Dominus shook his head. ‘Doesn’t matter now and the Channel is no wiser. Off you go.’
Faith looked from the Dominus to Lars. ‘What..?’
Lars stopped her with a quick, subtle shake of the head. ‘Come on,’ he said, before she could protest. ‘I’ll show you to our tent.’
As he turned her away, Faith heard the Dominus say, ‘Come on inside, boys. Let’s hear how everything is.’
She looked back over her shoulder and saw the Optimates follow the Dominus towards the marquee tent beside the barn, huddled and laughing as they walked. Even the Dominus seemed a little more upbeat now. ‘What’s going on,’ she snapped, angry and embarrassed. ‘What the hell was all that?’
Lars smiled. ‘Don’t worry about it, love. How do you like this, eh?’ He swept out an arm, encompassing the entire valley in the gesture. ‘Pretty good, right? Even if I do say so myself.’
Faith did not want to let this go. She felt very frightened all of a sudden. ‘Don’t change the subject, Lars. What did he do to me and what did he mean with that stuff about a channel?’
Lars steered Faith towards one tent in a small group of tents slightly larger than the others, right on the edge of the clearing between the barn and the camp proper. Like all the tents here it was military in style, heavy canvas, thick wooden poles. He held open the flap and Faith only had to duck slightly to go inside. There were two cots, a table and two chairs inside, with an old style trunk against one wall. ‘Sit down.’
Faith sat, looking around herself. Two cots, presumably one for each of them. She supposed there was no such thing as a double camping bed. But all this stuff was a bit old fashioned. They could have got a double air mattress in here. Less to carry around and certainly more comfortable. She felt like she had suddenly been transported onto the set of M*A*S*H. ‘What did he mean, Lars?’
Lars sat opposite her, leaning his elbows on the folding table between them. ‘It’s the first time he’s seen you and he’s obviously aware of the high regard that I hold you in. He had a close look at you, that’s all.’
‘Bullshit.’
Lars stared at Faith with a level gaze. His expression said, I don’t have time for this shit, but Faith would be damned if she was going to sit around and be subject to humiliation like she had just endured. ‘You just paraded me like a prize fucking sheep, Lars. There was no introduction, no conversation. I’m surprised he didn’t pull my mouth open to check my fucking teeth!’
Lars laughed. ‘I’m sure he decided your teeth were good enough.’
‘Don’t fucking play with me, Lars. I don’t like this at all. I don’t know what’s going on here and I don’t like being out in the middle of nowhere like this. Why am I being presented to him at all? As we walked through this camp, people were looking at your brothers in awe and looking at me with disgust. And I’m just led straight up to the Dominus? Presented to the main man as if I’m something special?’
Lars reached out a hand and stroked her cheek. ‘You are something special, love. I’ve told you time and again. You are going to be central to all of this because you are special.’
A tear rolled down Faith’s cheek and she cursed it, embarrassed that she was showing weakness. Her fear and confusion were getting the better of her. ‘What, or who, is the Channel?’ Her voice was quiet, weak.
‘There are many things within our Order that you have yet to learn,’ Lars said, his voice soft, more concerned now. ‘The double edged sword of your quick rise is that you have missed out on a lot of our ritual and methodology. I’m sure that a lot of what you hear must be confusing and confronting, but try to relax. Trust me, my love, all right? I promise that you will learn all you need to learn as we go along.’
‘You haven’t answered my question,’ Faith complained, staring at the table top. ‘You never do. You’re like a fucking politician.’
Lars smiled. ‘Some things are hard to explain out of context.’
‘What’s the Channel?’
‘It’s hard to explain.’
Lars was keeping his voice quiet and level, but Faith could tell that it was not the way he really wanted to keep it. It sounded like he wanted to burst, to shout and curse, hit her. She deliberately pressed him. ‘What’s the Channel.’
Lars’s voice became harder. ‘Don’t push it, Faith.’
‘What’s in that big shed?’
‘The future.’
‘Why’s it so heavily protected?’
‘Even the most devout can be curious.’
‘What’s the Channel?’
Lars stood up explosively. ‘I have things to do. You should rest. This is your home for now, your own space. You should stay here and rest.’
Faith looked up from the table, her eyes dark. ‘What if I choose to walk about outside instead?’
Lars shrugged. ‘Whatever. But don’t go beyond the boundaries of the camp. Outside the torchlight it’s dark. Absolutely, desert outback dark, and easy to get lost. Don’t wander off and get lost, okay?’
‘Like you really care.’
Lars shook his head slightly. ‘I know you’re confused. I know you’re angry with me because I can’t answer all your questions.’
‘Won’t, you mean.’
‘But don’t think for a moment that I don’t care. I care very much. It’s late. Try to get some sleep. If you must go for a walk, that’s fine, but don’t be long and come back here for some sleep. I’ll be back myself in an hour or two.’ He leaned down to kiss Faith’s lips but she turned away, forcing him to settle for a cheek. He stroked her hair and left the tent.
Faith sat and stared at the tent flap. She was incensed and she wasn’t entirely sure why. Every time she stopped to think about it, her brain got fuzzy. She was being raised up in this Order faster than anyone else. She seemed to have walked straight into the highest levels and she had no idea why. When she tried to think about it, her brain tripped over itself and changed the subject. When she asked about it, Lars just told her she was special. And what the hell did that mean anyway? Special in what way? Right now she felt special in a remedial class, stay back and do the year over again kind of way. With a growing sense of trepidation she tried again to think about what she might be to this Order. What this Order might be to her. She was at the centre of something enormous, something powerful. They were going to make some changes, there was no doubt about that. It would be magnificent, wouldn’t it? They were going to commune with a god. They were going to become something the world had never seen before.
And there she went again, her brain rambling through all the bullshit she had been fed instead of concentrating on the issue at hand. What exactly was she, herself, within all this? Why was she special? What did Lars have in mind for her and what was the Channel this Dominus mentioned?
What about him, too. He looked like Shaggy from Scooby Doo if Shaggy lived to be a thousand years old. But he had been powerful, no doubt about that. The instant he had touched her, his power was apparent, pouring off him in terrific waves. It was almost as if he was not only looking closely at her but also saying, Feel my power. Feel how strong I am. Worship me! He had a presence, there was no doubt about that. Faith was not surprised that people like Lars paid him the respect they did, aside from the fact that he’d taught them all they knew. He was one of those people that simply commanded respect. Faith barked out a curse. Here she was, mind wandering again. Why couldn’t she hold one single train of thought?
What was it the Dominus had said? He did get to her. What the hell did that mean? Was he talking about her personally? And, if so, who had got to her? She should know if someone had got to her, surely, whatever that actually meant.
That feeling that she had forgotten something rose up again. Faith paused, surprised by her own thoughts. She deliberately calmed herself, taking a deep breath and starting to use the meditation technique she had used back in the hostel in Sydney. Back when all this began. That seemed like a lifetime ago now. She breathed and emptied her mind. Forget all this ONC stuff for a moment and go back to her old self. Go back to her old ways. She focused inwards and felt more power there than she had ever known in herself before. She had certainly grown during her time with the ONC. She let her thoughts float by like bubbles, images playing out on the cinema screen of her mind. She witnessed. What was it she was looking for? There should be a thought somewhere, something about a thing she had forgotten. A thing or a person? Or an event?
He did get to her.
What did that mean? The thought floated past her mind’s eye again.
He did get to her.
Who got to who? Someone got to her and it was important or not?
The Channel is no wiser.
The Channel? What was the Channel? Who was the Channel? There was something that she was supposed to be realising. Something really important and it was relevant to everything that was going on here. A decision. An agreement. She had made a decision and it was a big one. But what was it?
The thoughts floated by and other thoughts floated with them. She saw the journey, the car, Jake and Chris sitting behind her. She saw Lars’s house and the ONC Gathers there. She wished she had had the chance to attend more of those, learn more about this Order before she was thrown so deeply into a major event like this one. If only she understood more about how they worked, what the rituals entailed. Even what their terminology was. She was sure that none of this would seem so frightening if she just understood the whole thing more. But, for whatever reason, Lars was being deliberately obtuse about it all.
With a sigh she realised she was actively thinking again, her meditation all but forgotten. Just lately she hadn’t been able to meditate properly and that bothered her. It had never been an issue before. It was something she took solace in, something she found refuge in. It was disconcerting that her mind was so out of her own control lately. Too much to think about, she supposed. Too much information flooding her brain, making it difficult to keep up with anything. She was tired. But screw Lars, she was going to have a walk about this camp before she slept, even if it was just to spite him.
She stood up and pulled open the tent flap, looked out. People were still up everywhere. She was having trouble keeping track of time. They had left Lars’s house in the middle of the night and driven to that motel. They’d sat around there most of the next day, then driven for hours to get here. It must be close to dawn. She stepped out and began wandering aimlessly through the camp. Her tent would be easy to find again, situated as it was right near the front.
As she walked she heard all kinds of voices, all kinds of languages. People sat in groups near camp fires set up between tents, smoking, drinking, laughing, talking. The smell of pot drifted through the air and Faith gravitated towards it. Suddenly the thought of getting stoned appealed to her immensely. The one thing pot was good for was making nothing else matter. Whatever was pissing you off, it would go away while you were stoned.
As she made lefts and rights, trying to track down the elusive source of the odour, she noticed  someone moving with her. Trying not to let on that she had seen him, she stopped, looked around. From the corner of her eye she saw the figure drop out of sight behind a tent. She walked on another few metres, then stopped again, spinning quickly this time. She clocked the guy drop from sight, then he slowly stood up again. He knew he had been caught out. He shrugged and walked up to her. She recognised him from the Sydney Gather. ‘What are you doing?’
‘Sorry.’ He seemed genuinely apologetic. ‘Lars asked me to keep an eye on your tent and follow you if you went anywhere.’
‘You’re a shit spy then.’
The young man laughed. ‘I know. To be fair, I never tried to pretend I wasn’t.’
‘Why did he want you to follow me?’
‘Dunno. He said he didn’t want you to get lost and if you looked like you were going to leave the camp I was to stop you.’
Faith raised an eyebrow. ‘And how exactly did you intend to do that.’
‘Dunno. I was hoping it wouldn’t come to it.’
Faith shook her head. ‘Fucking Lars. He’s pissing me off just lately.’
‘You and him are pretty tight, eh?’
Faith decided to avoid the question and the inevitable others that would follow it. ‘What’s your name?’
‘Jordan.’ He extended a nervous hand.
‘Can you smell that weed, Jordan,’ Faith asked, shaking his hand. Jordan nodded. ‘You like weed, Jordan?’
Jordan shrugged. ‘Sure.’
Faith looked around herself. ‘You know, I want to get really fucking baked.’
Jordan grinned. ‘Sounds good. Let’s go.’ He turned around and walked between two tents purposefully. ‘It’s this way,’ he called back over his shoulder. Faith smiled. He obviously had a better nose for this sort of thing than she did. They walked several yards then Jordan stopped and sniffed again. He looked around one of the tents, then grinned. He pointed. ‘There they are.’
Faith looked where he was pointing and saw a group of about a dozen people sitting around a large fire. They were passing fat joints around, at least three on the go that she could see from here. One of the people sitting there looked up and saw Faith and Jordan watching them. ‘Cruor Novus Sempiterna Omnipotens!’ he said, grinning.
Faith smiled back . ‘Cruor Novus Sempiterna Omnipotens.’ This looked good. These people didn’t know her as anything other than another ONC member. She could be as anonymous as them here.
A few of the others turned around to see the newcomers. The man that had spoken held out the joint he was smoking, a question in his eyes. Faith smiled again. ‘Excellent.’ She pulled Jordan with her and sat down beside the man, filling her lungs as introductions were made around her and a bottle was passed from the other side.

***

‘So now we know where they are. What do we do about it?’
Cai Wu looked at Petra and smiled. ‘Initially, child, we do exactly what we do best. We observe. That in itself will be hard enough.’
Meera nodded, almost invisible in the blackness of the outback night. ‘They have sentries along both sides of the valley and at the entrance. There’s a rough track that leads from the end of the dirt road and they have to walk for some distance to reach the camp. There are guards all along there too. And with the guards are wards and alarms of all kinds. They are being extremely careful.’
Petra looked back to Cai Wu. ‘So how do we watch, Master? It sounds as though it will be very hard to get close without being spotted. And we could not communicate with each other without being discovered.’
‘You could get closer, Petra,’ Meera said from the darkness. ‘You are more skilled than I am.’
Petra smiled at her friend. ‘You’re generous to say so. But even if it were true, what would I do when I got close?’
‘We need you to get us all close,’ Cai Wu said quietly. ‘From what Meera has reported it would seem that getting above them at the head of the valley would be the ideal vantage point. You have the ability to sneak in among their wards and set up a safe space. I imagine that they will become ever more distracted as they nearer the time of whatever it is they are gathered for. Make a safe space, Petra, and we will all join you one by one, hidden in the landscape and your cloaks. I trust in your ability to do that. Then we will decide what to do next.’
Petra looked at her Master, at her friend Meera, at the other Magi around her. From what Meera had reported there were hundreds of ONC members camped in the valley, thousands possibly. They were outnumbered many times over. Certainly they could observe from a distance, but to what avail? She could not help thinking that Isiah would have had a different plan of approach. He would have brought new perspectives and new skills to their group in a situation like this. But that was hardly relevant any more. With a quick nod she slipped away into the dark.

17

Isiah felt as though he was floating through tar, thick, cloying. Then he realised that feeling anything was unexpected. He wanted more than anything else to sink back down into the depths and the dark, the encompassing nothingness somewhere below him. A part of him ached for it, yearned for it, but that didn’t seem like the wisest option. Some deep, primal survival instinct forced him to pull his attention away from the welcome black. He sighed, tried to open his eyes. They felt as though they were glued shut. He tried again, his eyelids peeling apart as his dry and swollen lips parted with a sticky sound of protest. Pain fired in lightning flashes throughout his body. He groaned softly. Watery light and shadows flooded into his vision. ‘Oh, Jesus…’ His voice was incredibly weak.
‘How do you feel?’ asked Jesus.
Isiah blinked several times. ‘Surely not,’ he muttered, trying to look around.
Christ smiled. ‘Surely not what?’
‘I’m hardly a Christian.’
‘Don’t worry. You’re not dead.’
Another face swam into view and Isiah smiled. ‘Gabe! You heard me.’
Gabriel’s face was wracked with worry. ‘Of course, my friend. But I really doubted if it mattered. You were so… broken.’
Isiah nodded, his face darkening. ‘I thought it was over.’
‘So did we for a while there. Your strength is truly remarkable.’
‘We’ve fixed you as well as we can,’ Jesus said. ‘But there’s more work to be done. Perhaps only you can do that?’
Isiah certainly felt as though he had been run over by truck. Several times. He scanned around himself, not daring to move, grimacing as shards of agony pulsed with every heartbeat. Muhammad smiled, giving him a friendly nod.  Sakyamuni Buddha sat crosslegged nearby, smiling serenely. ‘You never cease to amaze us,’ he said quietly. Kali and Durga stood at the edge of the gathering, their glares angry and concerned at the same time. Gwan Yu leaned heavily on his large bladed weapon, scowling. As more of Isiah’s senses woke up, he began to feel gods all around him, some deliberately out of sight, but letting their presence be felt, others leaning in for a better look. ‘The gang’s all here, then,’ Isiah said with a wry smile.
‘I only came in the hope that you were finally dead, you fuck!’ The Morrigan’s angry face leered close to Isiah’s. He tried to shy away, as if from a bad smell. ‘But no, you’re still fucking here.’ The rags hanging off her body billowed and snapped, then with a rush of air she morphed into a crow, flapped angrily away.
Isiah shook his head slightly, mystified. ‘Mad bitch.’
‘I think everyone wanted to see if it was finally time for you to pass.’ Gabriel’s expression was apologetic.
‘You morbid bastards!’ A number of smiles appeared around Isiah. ‘You wanted to see what would happen, right? None of you care. It’s just morbid curiosity.’ His voice was weak, his outrage unconvincing.
‘We wonder as much as you do about the nature of your existence, Interferer,’ Thor said, leaning on the heavy head of his hammer, the haft pressed into the ground between fur-booted feet.
Isiah shook his head softly. ‘Where the fuck are we anyway, that all of you can be here together?’
‘Your Realm,’ Gabriel answered softly. ‘Just somewhere very quiet. I didn’t dare to take you between Realms. I just moved you and started trying to heal you. I called on any others to help me and word spread. It took a concerted effort from quite a few of us to pull you back.’
‘Against the protestations of a number of us,’ Thor rumbled, scowling.
Isiah smiled crookedly. ‘How long have I been under?’
‘Not long. A few hours. Your strength, Isiah.’ Gabriel shrugged, chuckling.
Isiah looked around again, blinking, wincing as pain lanced through his body. He felt a number of presences begin to slip away, some quietly, some managing to express their annoyance that his death had not been more interesting. He heard the sound of a cleared throat. The old crippled god Legba stepped up beside him, gesturing with his gnarled walking stick. ‘It seems this latest mess you’ve got yourself into is getting the better of you.’
Isiah nodded. ‘You’ve all been watching?’
‘Of course, since you spread the word. But these people appear to be very powerful and we can’t see what they’re doing exactly.’
Isiah began scanning through his body with his mind, feeling gingerly for the damage that had been done and what had been so far repaired. Gabriel, the Nazarene and the others had done a pretty good job, certainly more than he had been able to do himself at the time. They had given him time and enough healing to survive. Now he could finish the job. Without them he would certainly be gone. But gone where? He began fixing tissues and organs, knitting blood vessels and muscles as he spoke. ‘You can’t tell what it is they’re up to?’
The deep, rumbling voice of Ganesh sounded from behind Isiah. ‘Of course not. They are not approaching our Realms. Whatever they influence, it exists elsewhere.’
Isiah nodded. ‘They’ve done a surprisingly good job of concealing all of their actions from just about everyone. I’m not sure how they’re doing it.’
Gabriel frowned. ‘Even your… usual contact? You seem to have a pretty good line in omniscience usually.’
Isiah laughed. ‘I know. That’s the part that has me spooked the most. The Balance seems unable or unwilling to tell me anything.’ Isiah stopped suddenly, his brow knitting in thought.
‘What is it?’
Isiah shook his head. ‘That bastard. That fucking scumbag!’
Gabriel smiled through his concern, amused by Isiah’s indignation. ‘What?’
Isiah took a deep breath, determined to concentrate on healing himself. ‘It fucking knew. It must have.’
‘Who did? Knew what?’
‘The Balance. It must have known that I might die. That I might not survive this and so it kept any information from me. If it had told me how much my life was at risk, then I might have changed my course of action.’
‘Really?’ Isiah looked up at his old friend, not understanding. ‘Would it really have expected you to change your course?’ Gabriel went on. ‘After all, you are usually pretty bloody stubborn about these things and more than once you’ve tried to find out what would happen if you did die.’
Isiah thought about that for a moment. ‘Maybe,’ he conceded eventually. ‘But I wouldn’t actively seek death, not any more. The prospect scares the shit out me the same as any other human being.’
Gabriel smiled. ‘A lot of humans don’t have fear because they know where they’re going.’ His expression was mischievous.
Isiah tutted. ‘Don’t start that bollocks with me. Even the most devout are terrified when death stares them in the eye. It’s part of the human condition.’ He paused again, thinking and healing. The remaining gods and other divine entities present were patient. Eventually Isiah voiced his theory. ‘I think the Balance knew that I was planning to go ahead with this plan of mine regardless. I think it knew that I wanted to see this ONC crushed and there was nothing it could do to stop me. But I think it also foresaw this happening. And perhaps, as is often the way with these things, it couldn’t see beyond it. There were different possibilities depending on whether I survived or not.’
Gabriel nodded. ‘It was extremely close there for a while. I think it was only sheer bloody-mindedness that stopped you from dying right away. It took a lot of effort to bring you back.’
Isiah blew air out slowly from one cheek. ‘I’ve never been that close before. But maybe now the Balance will have a better idea of what is going on. Then again, I still get the feeling that there’s more to this that the Balance can’t see.’ Isiah reached out a hand and gripped Gabriel’s forearm. ‘Thanks, brother. You really came through for me.’
Gabriel smiled. ‘When you called me I knew it was something serious. I’m glad you’re still in your rightful Realm.’
‘Me too, buddy. I need to concentrate and fix myself up.’ He looked from Gabriel to the others still gathered. ‘Will you lot keep an eye on things? This whole situation is far from over.’
The beings present all nodded or made various sounds of affirmation, then began flashing away, transforming into animals or bolts of lightning, some simply fading out, returning to their own Realms. Gabriel gently stroked one hand over Isiah’s shaggy, black hair. There was unembarrassed love in the gesture. ‘Take enough time to heal properly before you return to this business. You are badly hurt.’
Isiah nodded. ‘I know. But you saved me and now I can repair everything. I’ll be fighting fit again in no time. One of the few perks.’ He winked. ‘Thank you.’
‘When I took you, I left a residue behind. Hopefully those that attacked you will consider you dead and turned to dust.’
‘Nice touch. Thanks.’
Gabriel nodded, smiling beatifically. He strolled a few paces away and vanished with a blinding flash. Isiah closed his eyes. He had no idea where he was, but it was a warm grass bed that he lay on and trees and peacefulness surrounded him. He slipped slowly into a state of deep meditation and let his energies wash through his body, repairing, rebuilding, rejuvenating.
It was some hours before his body began to feel vaguely normal again. As his consciousness rose from the depths of his mind, he gently gathered his energy and Travelled. As whiteness surrounded him, cushioning every part of him, he immediately felt the presence of the Balance. ‘You really are an amoral son of a bitch,’ Isiah said quietly, his eyes still closed.
YOUR STRENGTH IS ADMIRABLE.
‘You fucking played me.’
YOU HAD A DESTINY THAT NEEDED TO BE SEEN THROUGH. IT WAS NECESSARY TO LET THAT DESTINY HAPPEN.
‘So now will you tell me what’s going on here? This ONC and their god, are they really going to be changing the world?’
NOTHING IS CLEAR.
Isiah made a sound of annoyance. ‘Still you’re going to hit me with that line? Do you really not know what is happening?’
THE ACTIVITIES OF THIS GROUP ARE UNCLEAR. THEIR METHODS AND MINISTRATIONS ARE CLOUDED. THEIR WORSHIP IS VAGUE.
Isiah did not like an admission like that from the Balance. ‘Doesn’t that strike you as odd?’ Isiah’s eyes narrowed. ‘Are they able to conceal their activities from you?’
ANYTHING IS POSSIBLE.
‘Are they really capable of keeping their activities that clandestine?’
ANYTHING IS POSSIBLE.
‘You’re back to being your usual open and transparent self then. Did you even care that I might have died? Do you give a shit that I’m still alive?’
IT WOULD HAVE BEEN INCONVENIENT HAD YOU LEFT THE MORTAL REALM.
‘Inconvenient? Man, you have a way with words. Where would I have gone?’ A deafening silence was the only response. Isiah smiled. ‘I wonder if even you know. So what now? I have to stop the progress of this cult.’
YOU HAVE MADE THIS A PERSONAL VENDETTA.	
‘Yeah, it’s personal. But it’s also right. Who better than us knows the power of a group with a god on their side?’
THE BALANCE OF BELIEF IS IMPORTANT, NOT WHAT IS DONE WITH IT.
‘But we know how evil this group can be!’
MORE EVIL THAN THE CRUSADES OF THE CHRISTIANS? MORE EVIL THAN SUICIDE TERRORISM IN THE NAME OF ALLAH?
‘But there’s something more to this. You know there is. You admit that you can’t see everything here. You concede that it’s possible that they’re hiding stuff.’ Isiah’s sense of unease was increasing with every second of this conversation.
WHAT IS NOT KNOWN IS NOT KNOWN.
‘Yeah, nice Zen koan. But that doesn’t count for shit when we could find out the things we don’t know.’ Isiah paused for thought. In truth, they knew very little about this Order. ‘I know what an evil bastard Samuel Harrigan was, as do you,’ he said at last. ‘This is a whole cult with his ideals. They could get too powerful.’
THAT IS NOT FORESEEN.
‘But you admit that you can’t see everything here. That freaks me the fuck out. Why are they being so secretive that even you can’t see what’s happening?’
AN INTERESTING QUESTION.
Isiah ground his teeth. ‘So I should find out the answer, right? I can’t just wait and see what happens here. I have a bad feeling about this. You don’t have any feelings, so you wouldn’t get that.’
YOUR HUMAN CONDITION AFFECTS YOUR PERCEPTION.
‘Your lack of empathy and intuition affects yours!’ Isiah was getting angry now. The Balance was always the most frustrating entity he ever conversed with.
YOU ARE MAKING YOUR OWN PATH IN THIS MATTER.
‘So no suggestions or advice at all?’
THERE ARE GREAT MAGICS AT WORK WITHIN THIS GROUP. FOR ANYTHING TO BECOME CLEARER, THOSE MAGICS WOULD NEED TO BE INTERRUPTED.
Isiah smiled with one side of his mouth. ‘That’s as close as you’ve ever come to endorsing what I’m doing here. Are you coming around to my way of thinking after all?’
Silence.
‘Perhaps this Yath-vados character might upset the Balance after all?’
Silence.
‘Perhaps you really want me to interrupt the secrecy of what they’re doing. Do you have such a thing as curiosity, but you’re too proud to admit it?’
Silence.
Isiah laughed softly. ‘I’m going to stick around here for a little while and finish patching myself up. Feel free to drop any hints into my mind while I rest.’ He closed his eyes. He knew that he didn’t want to be away from the action, away from Petra and the Magi, for too long. He desperately wanted to let her know that he was all right. But he did need more time to heal. Just a few more hours, then he would go and catch up with them and see what could be done about this ONC and Yath-vados. He may have just come as close to death as he had ever been, but he had survived and that had a way of reinvigorating a person’s drive. And it would seem that the Balance was a little more on side too. Perhaps there was hope yet to see this thing end the way he would like.

***

The Sorcerer sat in his tent, back bowed under the weight of his worry and anxiety. The presence in his head was almost painful now, an internal high-pitched burn that would not leave him in peace for a moment. He hissed through gritted teeth. ‘I know, I know!’ His face twisted in pain, worry, eyes squeezed shut. He listened. His voice was strained when he spoke again. ‘The Custodis Cruor are strong, their power is unrivalled…’ Again the band-saw whine of his Lord carved through the Sorcerer’s mind. ‘Can I afford more? No, no, I’ll need their power here. Once we begin, we will need all the power that we can muster here.’
With a gasp the Sorcerer sat back in his chair, his head tipping back and he roared at the firmament beyond his canvas roof, anger and pain. ‘I will! I will succeed!’
‘Dominus? Dominus, are you all right?’
The Sorcerer sat forward again, his eyes snapping into focus on the heavy flaps of his tent. ‘Yes, yes, I’m fine. Come in, brother.’ The presence of Yath-vados reduced to a distant keening in his hindbrain as the flaps parted and Lars looked inside. His expression was one of deep concern. The Sorcerer gestured expansively with one hand. ‘Come in, Lars, don’t be afraid.’
Lars stepped into the light of the oil lamps. ‘You were yelling out, Dominus. Were you talking with… him?’
The Sorcerer smiled, nodding. ‘He is a vexatious God, Lars. And a perfectionist.’
Lars’s expression of worry remained firmly in place. ‘You know, you don’t need to carry so much of this burden yourself. We have helped with the logistics, the mundane organisation, but we are more than capable of helping with anything else too.’
The Sorcerer raised one eyebrow. ‘Are you though?’
Lars paused for a moment, then shrugged. ‘We could certainly try, Dominus. Looking after the baby, communing with Yath-vados, controlling these aspects of our mission. Surely we could ease that burden?’
The Sorcerer shook his head softly. ‘I greatly appreciate your concern and your offers, but it is not possible. There are things here that must be very tightly controlled. Trust me.’
Lars nodded. ‘I do, Dominus. And will continue to do so.’ He deliberately changed the subject, to show the conviction of his fealty. ‘I came to tell you that it is nearly dawn and that everything appears to be in order. As far as we can tell, all those that are coming have arrived. We’re as ready as we’ll ever be.’
The Sorcerer nodded decisively. ‘Good. Well, anyone not here by now will just have to miss out. The time is almost upon us.’
‘Will we raise Yath-vados to power today, Dominus? Tonight?’
‘It doesn’t need to be night. It can be any time. But we must be ready. I am holding enormous magic in my hands and I must not lose control of it now. Everything is at stake. Gather your brothers. I must tell you now what is required of you. Everyone of the Seventh Degree and you six.’
Lars grinned and nodded. ‘Yes, Dominus.’ He turned and ducked out of the tent.
The Sorcerer took a long, deep breath, sitting back in his chair. The presence of his demanding god echoed loudly through his sub-conscious. What he would give for just a moment’s peace. He had not known quiet or solitude for months now and it began to tear the edges from his soul. He closed his eyes and tried to block out the incessant voice. He let his consciousness be drawn to the power that resided in the centre of his mind, the concentrated energy at the heart of his power. As his mind merged with it, connected to it, he could feel the heat and humidity that surrounded the Custodis Cruor, so far away, yet so very close to his being. Over the decades, as this group had grown, as he had tended and cared for it like a gardener lovingly raising prize blooms, he had come to love the sense of the place. The thick, hot, viscous closeness of it, enough to make anyone recoil in horror, was a kind of bliss to him. It was his and his alone. It protected him and empowered him.
Drawing on the magic of his deviant creation, seeing through the projected magic of their combined wills, he scanned his camp, his disciples. He could feel Lars gathering up the senior members, he could feel those members moving towards his tent. He could feel the intense excitement building throughout the area as everyone present began to sense the impending events. He let his mind wander to the large shed beside his tent and the presence there. The empty, powerful, aberrant presence, waiting, biding its time. He ensured that the cloak of secrecy provided by the combined power of his Custodi was intact and as tight as ever. The child less than a shadow in the mortal Realm, invisible. No one, no thing must know. And he drew power from the Custodis Cruor for himself, drinking it into his soul like medicine, like a revitalising tonic. The almost symbiotic nature of their existence was more important now than ever before. Only his magic held the Custodi together and intact, yet the strength of their combined power increased his own many times over. Like a self-perpetuating engine, forever building momentum, the possibilities were endless. But holding that engine together was his task alone and, the more he used it, the more power he drew from it, the harder it was to maintain its integrity. The Sorcerer shuddered, bathing in the power of his own creation. Not long now, he told himself softly. Not long.

***

Petra sat on her haunches in inky shadows, watching. She was like a piece of the night, like the shadow of a shadow she sat, patiently observing. There was a gap. Two ONC members were patrolling along the ridge line below her, some fifty feet down a steep, loose, rocky slope. For them to get up to this point would be difficult. Getting to their ridge from the valley below was relatively easy, so they had obviously considered that to be a good place to watch from. They were careful, periodically looking up towards the higher ridge where she sat, but it was obvious that they doubted anyone was likely to come that way. It seemed that they doubted anyone would come from any way. However, if someone did try to approach them from above, they would need to fly to do it unnoticed. Even with her skills, Petra did not fancy her chances of sneaking down that steep, loose incline undetected.
But that was not the point. She was fifty feet or so from the outside boundary of the ONC’s patrols, yet she could see the camp clearly. Just off to one side of the head of the valley, her vantage point looked out over the clearing below. She could see the front of the large shed. A tent bigger than any other stood beside it, some slightly smaller tents off to one side of that then a sea of smaller tents began across the clearing and made up the vast majority of the gathering. On the far side from her position a creek ran along one edge of the camp. It seemed certain that any major activity would likely take place in the clearing before the shed. Or in the shed. She desperately wanted to know what was in there. Why build such a structure out here in the middle of nowhere when everyone else was in those old-fashioned military-style tents? Perhaps it was a temple of some description. Perhaps this special Gather was to take place inside. Perhaps a more permanent structure had been deemed appropriate. That seemed most likely, but Petra fervently hoped that it was not so. There was no way that her people would be able to get close in that case. Given the wards that the ONC used to protect their Sanctum elsewhere, she knew how much they valued their secrecy. Then again, big though it was, the shed could never contain the great number of people gathered here.
The wards around the camp itself were impressive in their size and complexity. It must be taking enormous energy to maintain them, allowing no one to pass the patrol boundaries unnoticed. The patrolling ONC members themselves were almost superfluous in that respect. It just further enforced the serious nature of their efforts here that they took such intense precautions.
All of which meant just one thing. This was the best spot they were going to manage. It was a clear vantage point and she could see pretty much everything except inside the tents and the shed. Anything that there was to see would be best seen from here. She had found a natural crease in the landscape, a kind of miniature valley with scrub and tough grasses throughout. She thought that she could probably get twenty five or thirty people hunkered down in this space if they squeezed in close together. If Cai Wu wanted that many of them together, this was the only option she could find. The others could wait further back and listen out for signals.
Nodding softly to herself, Petra built subtle wards around the area. Shadows deepened and sounds would be muffled now as she gently threw a blanket of protection over the small crease in the landscape. Then, moving silently as a summer breeze, she slipped away to report back to her Master.

***

The Sorcerer smiled at the group of people before him. ‘You have all done wonderful jobs. I am proud of each and every one of you.’
Lars and his brothers of the Eighth Degree, and the fourteen members of the Seventh Degree grouped behind them, smiled and nodded. For many of them, the praise of the Dominus was the only thing that really mattered. They could gain enormous power, learn to control powerful magic, but it was all for naught if they did not have the approval of this man.
‘The time is almost upon us,’ the Sorcerer continued. ‘All of our hard work has been leading to this point. The hour of the Ascendance is at hand. It is going to take the combined power of all of us to contain and control that which we must do now, but I have the utmost confidence in all of you and in all of your members. It is hot here in this remote place and the day will only get hotter, but we must press on regardless. Start to spread the word throughout the camp. At noon we will Gather. Have your members congregate before the shed here. I must stress something else too. It is apparent that a lot of people here have been enjoying themselves. That is, of course, a pleasure to see. To have just about every member of our Order from every corner of the globe Gathered in one place is unprecedented and certainly cause for celebration. Our family pleases me. But make sure that it is known and understood that now the party is over. Now it is time to concentrate and get serious.
‘There are more of those interfering fools huddled up on the ridge a mile or so from here, but they can’t see anything from where they are. They dare not come too close and I’ll feel them if they do.’
Frank raised done eyebrow. ‘Really? They’ve managed to follow us all the way here? Impressive.’
‘So it would seem, but they are nothing to be concerned about. They’re like flies at a picnic, annoying but no threat. Once we are done, let Yath-vados decide whether we swat them or not.’
Frank nodded. ‘I could take a few people with me and get rid of them now. It’s barely dawn, so there’s plenty of time.’
The Sorcerer shook his head. ‘No. There’s dozens of them and we can’t distract ourselves with a big brawl now. Fuck them. If they come close, we’ll think again. Otherwise, let them huddle and worry about what it is we’re doing. Without their lynchpin they don’t worry me and you boys removed that lynchpin.’
Frank grinned, feral. ‘Yeah, we did.’
The Sorcerer clapped his hands together decisively. ‘Right, here’s what needs to be done between now and noon. You all did well supplying sustenance for the child. Frank, there are two people left, tied and bound. The child will not need to feed again. These last two will be used to further empower the Channel. Strip them, clean them and prepare them.’
Frank nodded and left the tent. The Sorcerer turned to Dieter. ‘You have built the frames I asked for?’ Dieter nodded. ‘Good. Set them up in front of the shed, all three of them in a line close to the doors, but not in the shadow of the structure.’
Dieter nodded again and ducked out of the tent. The Sorcerer looked around at the rest of them still standing before him. ‘Lars, get the Channel and bring her to my tent. The rest of you, spread the word. We Gather at noon.’

***

Moments later Lars stood at the doorway to his tent, hands on his hips, annoyed. Where was she? It had been getting ever harder to maintain the pretence of their relationship and it had been getting ever harder to keep an eye on her with everything else that had been going on. Her power was remarkable, there was no doubt of that. He knew that he had made the right decision. But her willful nature was beginning to grind on his nerves. Now this was all he needed at this late stage. That kid Jordan was supposed to be looking out for her. Lars closed his eyes and sent his mind outwards, searching through the camp. With so many people in such close proximity it was hard to make out anything for all the background noise. With a sound of annoyance he strode across the clearing and stalked in between all the tents, scouring with eyes and mind.
Before long he could feel her somewhere nearby. Muffled by the presence of others, she was there nonetheless. A subtle wave of relief swept over him. It would not have done to have lost her now and he had harboured a slight fear that she had punished him by wandering into the dark. He was not sure that Jordan could have stopped her.
 Coming between two tents into a slight clearing Lars found a group of a dozen or so young people laying around the blackened coals of a fire that had burned out during the course of the night. Wisps of smoke and the faintest orange glows were visible among the remains of the logs in the half light of pre-dawn. The people around the fire were all sleeping, bottles and detritus from the night’s festivities laying among them. Jordan was there, flat on his back with his mouth open and Faith was lying on her side, her head resting on Jordan’s arm. Lars reached down and shook her roughly. ‘Wake up!’
Faith and Jordan both jerked awake together. Jordan quickly scrambled to a sitting position, his eyes wide with the fear of recrimination. Faith gave Lars a sour look and sat up sulkily, hugging her knees to her chest.
‘You said to make sure she didn’t leave the camp, Optimates,’ Jordan babbled. ‘She didn’t, sir, we were here all night.’
Lars shook his head. ‘Obviously. Go on, Jordan, fuck off.’
Jordan leapt to his feet and hurried away without another word. Faith scowled. ‘You can be a mean bastard,’ she said, her voice thick with sleep.
‘So this is how you show your displeasure with me? You come among these people and get pissed?’
Faith flashed a sarcastic half-smile. ‘It was good, so fuck you.’ Her expression changed quickly, the fearful eyes of a little girl showing briefly. ‘What’s happening, Lars? Why is it like this? I preferred it back in Sydney when it seemed like you cared for me.’
Lars reached for her hand and pulled her to her feet. ‘I do care for you. You are very important. I’m just extremely busy with everything that needs to be arranged.’ He smiled, but it did not feel like a very convincing smile. ‘Come on, we need to get ready.’
Faith resisted walking in the direction that Lars tried to guide her. ‘What am I supposed to do?’
‘What do you mean?’
‘You talk about me being special, you showed me off to Dominus and I felt like I was being appraised. What am I supposed to be in all this?’
‘Integral. Come on, we are to go and meet with Dominus now. He will explain everything to you, I’m sure.’
‘I don’t want to.’
Lars raised one eyebrow.
‘I want to stay with these people and watch like any other new recruit. I don’t want to be special, I don’t want to be integral.’
‘It’s too late for that. You are already so much more than these people. Come on, we have to see Dominus now.’
‘If you really loved me, you’d answer my questions and you’d let me do what I want to do. You wouldn’t be forcing me like this.’
‘We have to see Dominus now.’
Faith stared hard at Lars. There was venom in her eyes. ‘Did you ever love me? Is any of this real?’
Lars returned her stare for a few moments. He put one hand up to her cheek and drew blood in his pocket with the other hand, unseen. As he uttered quiet, ugly words under his breath, Faith became slightly limp. Her hard eyes flashed a moment of panic, then Lars caught her as she slumped towards the sandy ground. He cast his mind out to his Master, She begins to resist, Dominus.
It was inevitable. No matter. Bring her to me.

18

Isiah rose slowly from his healing meditation and took a long, deep breath. ‘Time to go to work,’ he said to no one in particular. Letting his mind and his molecules vibrate apart, he Travelled. He reappeared in the mortal Realm in the place that Gabriel had snatched him from, the Gather room of the ONC house in Sydney. As the heaviness of corporeal presence dragged him together he crouched, his senses alive, looking, feeling all around himself like a cat. Nothing. Slowly he relaxed, stood up straight. He had anticipated no presence left behind, but it paid to be cautious. For a moment he flinched slightly inside, remembering Filthy Frank’s leering face, that self-satisfied smugness, the smoking barrel. Frank had some incredible stealth skills, there was no doubt about that. Possibly better than Isiah’s own. Isiah imagined himself beating Frank to a bloody pulp and sending him off to meet this god that he seemed so taken with. The desire for revenge was strong and Isiah was no paladin. He had had to do dark things in his unnaturally long life and many of them pained him to this day. But some things he revelled in and removing murderous bastards was one of them. Especially bastards that had murdered him. Frank was going to pay with his life for what he had done. But the first priority was the Order as a whole.
A warm feeling replaced the ice cold desire for Frank’s death as Isiah thought of Petra. But how to reach her? He had no idea where she was or what she was doing. With any luck the Umbra Magi had managed to learn more of the ONC in his absence. He did not want to go shouting his return to the universe. Certainly he could probably find Petra that way, but he would find everyone else too. More to the point, everyone else would find him. If the ONC thought they had killed him, then he could use that to his advantage. For all their stealth and care, he and Petra had obviously not been careful enough. The ONC had known he was stalking them and had even laid a trap for him. As far as they were concerned, it had worked.
But it was frustrating. He felt out of the loop. The only place he could think of was the Temple of the Dragons. With any luck there would still be at least someone there that knew what was happening. Isiah gathered his will and Travelled.

***

Petra staggered as dizziness swept through her mind. She sat heavily onto the sandy floor, unable to respond for several seconds. Eventually she yelled out into the ether, You were dead. I felt you die!
I know. I thought I was dead too. Fortunately I have some very good friends.
You son of a bitch, you let me think you were dead!
Well, sorry about that. Next time I get killed, I’ll keep it under my hat.
Tears were running silently down Petra’s cheeks. Tears of joy. Of relief. She laughed through the tears despite herself. Make sure you do that!
Where are you? Can I come to you now?
Petra thought for a moment. Not yet, I’m too close to the camp. Let me move. 
The camp?
Wait, I’ll explain everything soon.
She hopped silently to her feet and ran in a swift, low jog away from the valley edge. She needed to let Cai Wu and the others know about the vantage point that she had found, but this was more important. Imagine their faces when she returned with Isiah! Perhaps their prophecies were accurate after all. What better example of Isiah’s power and immortality was there than this? She had to admit that despair had begun to take a hold of her heart as she had sat there watching the camp. She was convinced that the best they were going to be able to manage was to watch and record what happened. But not now. If Isiah was back, the game had changed again. She scurried through the bush then stood and began to run as fast as was safely possible on the dark, uneven terrain. She needed to get a couple of kilometres away so that the MageSign of Isiah’s arrival did not alert anyone. Her heart sang as she ran.

***

Two Italian backpackers trembled as Frank approached them across the large tent, tears streaming from terrified eyes. They were securely bound, hands wrapped tightly in thick canvas to prevent them from worrying at the knots, then tied tightly behind their backs. Their ankles were bound together and rope connected the wrist and ankle bindings together, pulling their feet up behind them, forcing them lie on their side, trussed like Christmas turkeys. Their shoes had been removed and dirt caked every inch of them from where they had struggled and sweated on the sandy dirt floor.
The young man began babbling in Italian, completely incomprehensible to Frank. ‘Shut up, I don’t speak wop,’ he growled as he approached them, putting down the bucket he carried. A cloth floated on the surface of the water in the bucket.
The young man desperately tried to speak in English, though fear seemed to have stripped him of his skills. ‘Why you do? What for?’
Frank laughed. ‘Shut the fuck up. You’d probably be even more scared if I actually told you what was in store for you. In truth, I don’t know the exact details myself, but it’ll be delicious. Our Dominus has great plans for you. I’m just here to get you ready. You know what? I think I’ll get your girlfriend ready first.’
Anger bubbled up through the young backpacker’s fear. He struggled harder against the ropes. ‘No! Fuck! No, you stop!’
Frank grinned and dragged the young woman towards him as she tried to wriggle back from his grasp. With a deft motion he whipped his large, shining knife from the back of his jeans and yanked hard on the ropes at her ankles, pulling her to him. He cut the rope that pulled her feet back, rolled her onto her back and knelt astride her hips. She screamed, shutting her eyes tightly, squeezing tears from them. Frank laughed, groping her breasts. ‘What exactly do you think I’m planning, eh?’
The young man shouted incoherently again, spitting in his rage, struggling to get to his knees to try to help his girlfriend. Without even looking at him Frank pistoned out one hand, cracking the man across the jaw with the butt of his knife. The man fell back with a grunt, dazed. Frank reversed his grip on the knife and sliced straight up the girl’s t-shirt, pulled it away. He did the same to her bra, wet with the sweat of fear and the outback summer. Laughing he groped her now naked breasts, looking at her boyfriend as he did so. The girl turned her face away, crying out in anguish. The young man struggled to get up again and Frank once more struck him to the ground. He lay there stunned, blood gently running from the corner of his mouth and one nostril.
Frank stood up and ran his knife blade straight up one leg of the girls jeans, then the other, then her underwear. All she wore were the ropes that bound her wrists and ankles. Frank took the cloth from the bucket and began to wash the desert dirt and sweat from her, violating her at every opportunity as he did so. Then, grinning at her boyfriend, he sliced the ropes that bound her ankles and violently raped her. The Dominus had not forbidden any fun while he did as he was tasked. Repeatedly he hit the young man, never hard enough to actually knock him out. Just hard enough to keep him conscious but ineffectual. Eventually he dragged the girl up onto a chair and washed the dirt from her back and the back of her legs and buttocks. Taking a long rope he rebound her ankles and tied her to the chair.
He then turned his attention to the man, cutting away all of his clothes as he had the girl’s. Using the same cloth and bucket he roughly washed the young man down. ‘Don’t worry,’ he said, laughing. ‘I ain’t gonna fuck you too. I don’t swing that way.’ Eventually he tied the man to another chair next to the sobbing girl, then stood and thought for a moment. ‘I don’t want you two rolling onto the floor and getting all messed up again,’ he said, largely to himself. Dragging the two chairs over to one of the large tent poles in the middle of the Dominus’s quarters, he tied them back to back either side of the pole.
He grinned. ‘That’s better. So, stripped and cleaned. Now to prepare. Do you know what that means?’ He sunk his face close to the girl’s own, but her eyes remained squeezed shut as she sobbed and trembled. He walked around to stare at the young man instead. ‘Do you know what being prepared means?’
The man growled like a dog and spat in Frank’s face. ‘Fuck you! I fucking kill you!’
Frank laughed, wiping his palm across his face. ‘I hardly think so.’ He took his knife in hand again and pointed it between the young man’s eyes. The man drew his head back as far as the pole behind him would allow, which was not far at all. Without taking his eyes from the young man’s, his stare piercing to the soul, Frank lowered the knife and pressed its sharp point against the man’s upper chest. With a slow, deliberate motion he dragged the knife point down and around, carving a shallow circle into the flesh of the man’s chest and stomach. The young man howled in agony.
Grinning, Frank stepped back and admired his work. ‘Not a bad circle that. You know, they say that the real test of whether someone is a natural artist is in whether or not they can draw a near-perfect circle freehand. I once read that Leonardo Da Vinci could draw an absolutely perfect circle.’ He laughed to himself, tipping his head to one side, observing his own handiwork. Blood flooded down the man’s chest and abdomen, obscuring  a lot of the original cut as the man panted and grimaced against the pain. ‘Maybe not Da Vinci,’ Frank muttered, ‘but not bad.’
He walked around to stand before the girl. The man yelled out, craning to see over his shoulder, his voice thick with pain and tears. ‘No please. No her. Do me anything, but nothing her. Let her go, please, let her go!’
Frank shook his head. ‘Nope. Not gonna happen. Now, your girlfriend here has great tits, but they’re going to mess up my circle.’ The man began shouting again, noises of frustration and agony as the girl whimpered and screwed up her face, willing the whole world to go away. Frank leaned down. ‘No matter, I can only do my best.’ He sunk the point of his knife into her upper chest and drew it around once, trying to keep his circle as true as possible despite the contours of her body. Her scream pierced the early morning stillness of the camp.

***

‘That would be Frank enjoying his tasks,’ the Sorcerer said, looking up.
Lars grinned. ‘I hope he doesn’t enjoy them too much.’
‘Frank is not that stupid.’ The Sorcerer helped Lars to deposit the semi-conscious Faith into a canvas director’s style chair in his tent. He put one hand against her forehead and concentrated for a moment. ‘She’s angry with you.’
Lars grinned. ‘I know. She’s angry with all of us and scared about what’s actually happening. She’s smart enough to realise that something is up here.’
‘You did well to string her along for as long as you did.’
‘It was easy enough. Once things began to move more quickly it became a lot harder. But it’s done now. She’s going to be right for your needs?’
The Sorcerer nodded softly. ‘Great natural talent, but no real skills. You found exactly what I needed, Lars.’
Lars smiled, basking in the glow of his Master’s approval. ‘So what now?’
The Sorcerer began removing Faith’s clothes. ‘We will keep her soporific like this until she is needed. Thank you Lars, you can leave us now.’
Lars nodded, casting one last look at Faith.
‘Will you miss her?’ the Sorcerer asked, an eyebrow raised in interest.
‘I suppose I will, to some extent. It was… passionate, the time we had together.’
The Sorcerer looked down at Faith’s body as he removed the last of her clothing. She wriggled softly in the chair, like someone trapped in bad dream, desperate to wake. ‘And so young and nubile. Well, you’ll have to enjoy the memories.’
Lars smiled. ‘I will, Dominus. Do you need anything else? Anything at all?’
‘No, son. Go and help the others spread the word. Help to organise the Gather so that everybody is in the clearing by noon. And make sure I am not disturbed now. Not for any reason at all.’
Lars bowed his head quickly and left the tent. Once he was gone, the Sorcerer stood before Faith’s naked body slumped in the rickety chair and began to incant quietly, under his breath, almost silent. The words were ancient, ugly things that floated through the air like pungent smells, lingering, drifting. The words themselves had substance of a kind, presence. After a time the words began to coalesce around Faith’s recumbent form, forming an invisible cloud around her. Once or twice she arched her back slightly, straining subconsciously against the weight of the arcane magic being woven around her. The Sorcerer drew a connection between her and his carefully tended garden of power, the distant yet potent Custodi Cruor. He felt their desperate yearning as he connected their consciousness with that of this vibrant, powerful young woman. He entwined them, bound them across the vast distance and slowly made Faith into an anchor of their power here in this place. She began to pulsate with the energy of the repulsive source his power. She writhed and moaned, every aspect of her being becoming open to the foetid, viscous, mewling touch of the Custodi.
The Sorcerer slowly sank to his knees before Faith, his eyes shut in concentration as he worked his sorcery, building the powerbase that he needed. He knew that this was where the real risk began, where all they had worked for came together. He knew that he risked discovery now as he stretched the boundaries of his magics. But there was no choice. It was now or never and this most delicate of work would take several hours. He needed to be ready by noon.

19

Isiah sipped at the hot green tea gratefully. Sometimes the most mundane things had the most power for healing. ‘This is great, thanks.’
The old man nodded. ‘You are welcome.’
‘I’m glad there was somebody here. I was worried that everyone would be out and about.’
The old man shook his head. ‘There is always somebody here at the Temple of the Dragons. Caretakers if you will. I am too old to be gallivanting around the world like the young folk.’
Isiah nodded. ‘Cai Wu had that same attitude, but I talked him into going out again.’
The old man laughed. ‘Cai Wu makes out that he is old and would rather stay at home like me, but he relishes the chance to get out into the world. There is still a lot of vitality in him yet.’
Isiah’s brow furrowed. ‘You imply that you’re older than he is.’
‘I am. I’ve been around an awfully long time, young fellow. You’re a child compared to him. He’s a child compared to me.’
‘That’s incredible. The experience you must have!’
The old man’s face softened. ‘I have seen many things.’
‘Why aren’t you in charge here if you’re the elder?’
‘It doesn’t necessarily work like that. There are a couple of us here older than Cai Wu, but we have no desire to lead. Besides, Cai Wu is the most powerful human here and it’s his place to lead.’
Isiah’s eyes narrowed. ‘The most powerful human?’
An enigmatic smile spread across the old man’s face. ‘More tea?’
‘What did you mean by that?’ Isiah tried to politely see more of this man, to feel his true presence without being intrusively rude. The old man held up the teapot, one eyebrow raised.
Isiah, can you hear me?
Isiah laughed. Typical timing. Yes, are you ready?
I am. Follow my presence. Follow these images.
Isiah began to see outback scrub in his mind’s eye, felt the heat of the Australian summer even in the semi-light of early dawn. Petra’s presence reached out to him like a beacon flashing in a dark sea. He looked at the old man, a rueful smile on his face. ‘Lucky escape, old timer!’ He handed over his cup.
The old man grinned impishly, taking the cup. Isiah deliberately let his fingers trail across the man’s hand as he drew his own back and felt incredible age. Eternal age, wisdom, power. And something else, something familiar yet unclear. Then it was gone. ‘You’re a smart kid,’ the old man said, the mischievous grin still in place. ‘Have a think about it.’
Isiah nodded. ‘Keep an eye on us all out there, will you?’
‘Of course.’
Isiah nodded once and Travelled.
The moment the heaviness of his corporeal presence weighed down on him, along with the dry, weighty heat of the Australian outback, Petra’s own physical weight pulled him to the ground. Isiah laughed as her arms encircled his neck and her legs wrapped around his waist in a death grip as he sunk to his knees. Her kiss was urgent and hard, desperate, almost daring him to not be real after all. Isiah wrapped his arms around her strong back and returned the kiss, reassurance that he was alive. For a moment the passion was intense, then Petra unwrapped herself and stepped back from him. Her eyes smouldered in the soft early light. As they narrowed, Isiah braced himself, knowing what was coming. Her strike was like a whip lashing across his jaw. ‘I felt you die!’ The hurt and accusation in her voice were more painful to Isiah than the blow that had preceded the words.
He reached out a hand and took hers, sat back on his heels. ‘I’m sorry. You know, for a minute there I did die. I think. I thought it was over.’
Petra’s eyes softened. She came to him and wrapped herself around him again while he told her exactly what had happened. Eventually she just buried her face in the shaggy hair at his shoulder and held him. ‘Don’t you ever do anything like that again,’ she whispered.
Isiah smiled. ‘It’s not uppermost on my agenda.’
Petra drew in a sharp breath, leaning back to look Isiah in the eyes. ‘So your… contact is a little more on side then?’
‘Well, the Balance is never really on any kind of side, but it would seem that I do have a small amount of information to go on and the merest hint of endorsement to do it.’
‘It must be hard working so autonomously. We should be more grateful that we have such guidance from Master Cai.’
Isiah nodded. ‘You should. Although I rarely work at such a remove from the Balance. Regardless, we need to move forward.’ He looked around himself. ‘What is this place exactly?’
‘Come with me back to Master Cai and the rest. I’ll explain as we go what we’ve learned so far.’
By the time they reached the Umbra Magi camp Isiah had a solid mental picture of the ONC camp and an idea of the general situation. Cai Wu’s expression when he first saw Isiah was unusual. Something in it registered relief, but there seemed to be a certain suspicion there too. Perhaps he was simply reacting as any general in the field would and taking nothing at face value. Isiah decided to let his actions assuage Cai Wu’s concerns. After the initial shock of his return had passed, they all sat down to decide the next step.
Cai Wu stroked his chin softly, thinking. ‘We need a plan of attack, but we are outnumbered massively. Do we simply observe? Do we need to interfere? Suggestions?’ He looked pointedly at Isiah.
Isiah breathed deeply. ‘Some explanation is needed,’ he said eventually. ‘The entity I deal with is Balance. The very concept of Balance. Suffice to say that whenever there looks to be an imbalance in the power of belief among people, we step in. A single dominant religion, a single all-powerful god, would essentially remove humanity’s free will. Religion does enough damage to free will as it is. Imagine that power in the hands of one deity. Deities being, almost without exception, vain, egotistical, rambunctious children born, as they are, from the basest desires and fears of the people that create them.
‘So people have their beliefs, their beliefs give substance to their gods and this mutually dependant symbiosis arises. This is fine, but every once in a while a god plays for a bigger slice of the pie, or a human does something that sets in motion a course that would lead to drastic imbalance. That’s the last few centuries for me in nutshell, dealing with that shit. In this instance, this ONC group are claiming to raise a new god to power. Or reinvigorate an old one. Whatever. We don’t know exactly and that’s the really scary part. I’m not used to the Balance not knowing. Now the Balance doesn’t really care that it doesn’t know. It’s amoral. A completely emotionless force in the universe. To be honest, I’ve struggled many times with exactly what it is, but never really satisfied myself with an answer. However, it doesn’t know what’s happening here. It doesn’t care about that, but it give me the heeby jeebies in epic proportion.’
Petra looked up from studying her hands while she listened. ‘Perhaps that’s what you’re for in part.’
‘What?’
‘Well, you’re the human agent of this entity here on earth, but perhaps you’re also there to be a sort of human consultant. If the Balance has no empathy to humanity’s feelings, perhaps it needs someone that does.’
Isiah nodded thoughtfully. ‘Perhaps. I’d never really considered that, but you could be right. Which brings us to the main issue. The Balance tells me that there are enormous magics at work here that are hiding the activities of this group. They’re masking their true activity from everything. The power of this magic is enormous, and must be taking incredible effort to sustain. To me that only means one thing.’
‘Risk.’ Cai Wu nodded as he spoke. ‘They are attempting something with enormous risk and they know others would try to prevent it.’
Isiah smiled. ‘Exactly. They are masking their activities from everyone and everything, which means it must be something massive. For us to know what is happening, for us to have any idea of how we might stop it, we need to interrupt those magics. That’s the only direction of any kind that I’ve received from the Balance.’
There was silence for a while as everyone digested the information. Then Meera spoke up, her voice soft but strong in the stillness. ‘If balance is so essential, who are we to interrupt these people?’ There was some muttering among the gathering until Meera spoke up again. ‘If balance is essential and these people are raising a new god into the world, won’t that only make the spread of balance wider. Isn’t that a good thing?’
Isiah smiled softly. She was smart, this one. Quiet with a razor sharp mind. ‘You’re right. The more gods, the more religions, the more humanity’s will is spread out.’
‘And the more fighting there is while people try to convince all the others that they’re right!’ someone said gruffly.
Isiah laughed. ‘Also absolutely correct. But people will find reasons to fight one way or another and religion has simply become the most common rallying call. I dream of a day when humanity gives up religion altogether and gets over this urge for constant conflict, but I fear we’re a long way from that yet. So yes, letting the spread of Balance increase is a good thing, most of the time. And here’s the nub of our dilemma and it’s not very scientific, I’m afraid. I’ve got a bad feeling about this.’
Isiah scanned the gathered Magi as they muttered to each other or returned his stare with a raised eyebrow or a nod. ‘It’s our human condition,’ Isiah went on. ‘We have this intuition. The Balance has no idea and doesn’t care. If a really bad situation arises that it didn’t predict, it won’t beat itself up about it. It’s emotionless. It’ll simply start to deal with that situation. And it’ll use me. I’m still human, however, and I have intuition and concern. I’m convinced that something is up here and that if we fail to prevent it, the consequences could be dire. And in its own way, the Balance is starting to endorse that position.’
‘And our collected prophecies would seem to back you up,’ Cai Wu said quietly. All eyes turned to him. He looked up and scanned those eyes. ‘We all know the prophecies.’ People nodded. ‘We have to do something.’ He looked to Isiah. ‘We just need a course of action. Attacking the camp is probably not the best option.’
Isiah shook his head. ‘No, it’s not. The numbers there are one thing, but most of them are whelps, dragged along by their love of this anarchic Ordo Novus Cruor. And they’re all subdued by the level of mind control that their leaders submit them to. It’s those leaders that we really need to worry about. Trust me, they’re wily bastards. And the Sorcerer himself, the one they call Dominus, is a very dangerous man indeed. We need to see more.’
‘Stealth?’ Meera looked from Isiah to Petra. ‘Could you get in?’
Petra shook her head. ‘I doubt it. Their wards are strong and encompassing, they have guards patrolling. For a valley in the middle of nowhere, it’s locked up pretty tight. And what would we do if we could get in?’
‘Perhaps you could learn something that would help us.’
Petra shook her head again. ‘I found a great vantage point. I could see everything from there and it was well concealed. It’s ready for us to move into now if we want to and we will be able to observe the camp. But even from there we can’t see into the tents or into the large building at the head of it all. And if the wards on those things are anything like the wards at the Sanctum we’ve seen in the past, infiltrating the camp will be pointless.’
Meera nodded, looking at the ground. ‘There must be something we can do,’ she whispered.
‘There is.’ All eyes turned to Isiah again. ‘The Balance will be able to see more if we can interrupt their magic. If we do, the future might be ours to see. Then we can decide how to act. Our first priority is finding out how to interrupt that magic.’
Petra raised her hands, frustrated. ‘How? If getting into the camp is as hard as it is, what are we supposed to do?’
Isiah smiled. ‘This group has been moving all over the place, engaging in all sorts of activity. Yet their magic has remained constant. Somewhere, there has to be a seat of power. If we are going to stand any chance of doing anything, we need to find out where it is. And I wouldn’t rule out a big fight yet either.’

***

The Sorcerer could feel rivulets of sweat run down over his old, scrawny frame. The weight of his coat seemed to increase with every passing minute. The heat of the Australian summer was nothing compared to the heat he was generating with his efforts. But all these things were like someone else’s thoughts and feelings. All he cared about, all he gave his attention to, was the sorcery that he worked with his Custodi and this girl. This young, powerful fulcrum that would be the success or failure of his endeavours. So much rested on these next few hours and so much rested on this girl’s ability to sustain the magic he worked. And on his ability to successfully work that magic.
Faith, naked and prostrated, moaned and whimpered, writhing. She was powerful indeed. As the Sorcerer drew magic through her, conducted raw power through her mind and body, she tried at every turn to resist it. It made his job harder but it also gave him hope. If she was this strong, she should be more than capable of performing the task required of her. Never had he tried to use this much magic before, never had he been so audacious in his plans. But his god, his lord Yath-vados, that had come to him through his life’s work, had offered bold and outrageous suggestions that he would never have considered possible. He had little choice now but to see it through.

***

Dieter cursed the heat of this godsforsaken place, even this early in the morning. The sun was barely above the ridge of the valley and already it was becoming unbearable. He worked in front of the large barn, erecting the frames as he had been instructed and he wondered if all this was going to work. He wondered again what all this was exactly. But his faith in his Master, his Dominus, was without question. If the Dominus planned to work such great magic and had asked Dieter to be a part of it, then Dieter would do exactly as he was directed. If only this damned heat was avoidable. But no matter. It was simply another trial to be overcome.
The three wooden frames, each a large X supported from behind to stand up almost vertically, slowly took shape at the head of the clearing, before the doors of the barn. He dug the support struts into the hard, red ground and checked all the lashing, ensuring that each structure was solid and capable of supporting the weight required of it. If anything was going to go wrong today, it would certainly not be his fault. His part in all of this would be perfect.

***

Ordo Novus Cruor Optimates of varying degrees made their way through the camp, talking to their members, waking people and laughing at hangovers. They were far from jovial in their message, however, ensuring that everyone knew that the party was over. It was time to get serious. All their work was coming to a head and the Ascendance was upon them. Today everything changed and the Order Novus Cruor would rise to stand over the world with their power unrivalled, their God at their side.
Excitement slowly spread through the camp as members tried to make breakfast and get organised. All of a sudden there was a timeframe. By noon they would finally find out what it was they had been working towards.
In a dark Realm a god grew restless. Its followers were excited, their faith swelling as they hoped and doubted, trusted and prayed. The time grew near.

***

Isiah and Petra sat in the shadows and protection of the small crease in the landscape that Petra had found. The other Magi waited impatiently for word, desperate to do something.
‘My brothers and sisters grow restless,’ Petra whispered.
Isiah nodded. ‘I know. It’s frustrating to feel so impotent. After all this time, knowing the prophecies for so long, they have to sit and do nothing.’
‘We must find a course of action, Isiah.’
‘We will. Eventually it will come to a head down there.’ Isiah tipped his chin at the valley below. ‘But we must make the right choices before we fight.’
Petra looked at him. ‘Are you serious? Look at them, there must be thousands of them.’
‘And the Umbra Magi are a powerful, highly trained army of battle mages. You may be few in number, but your power greatly exceeds anything the large majority of these people could muster. If it comes to it, the Magi may have to battle the masses.’
Petra raised an eyebrow. ‘While you battle the leaders?’
‘Perhaps.’
‘Not without me.’
‘We’ll see.’
‘I’m serious.’
Isiah and Petra looked hard at each for a moment before Isiah smiled. ‘I get the feeling you’re going to stick to me like a limpet anyway.’
‘Damn straight. Where you go, I go.’
‘Well, in that case, we have to go to wherever this Dominus arsehole draws his power from. If we can interrupt that, we may then be able to get to him. But for us to get to him, all these ONC grunts are going to have to be kept occupied.’
‘Why didn’t you mention this before?’
‘Because I wasn’t entirely sure. But looking at this, I can’t see any other choice. If we’re going to engage the Sorcerer and his band of Optimates, we need no distractions. Those guys are strong together as a unit. It’s that Frank character that we have to watch out for the most, other than the Sorcerer himself. That fucker is stealthy.’
Petra pursed her lips. ‘Perhaps Master Cai can lead an assault on the camp while we head straight for the main barn there?’
‘Perhaps. But not yet. It’s all pointless if we can’t interrupt the magic. Just feel it down there. Be careful, but have a feel. The wards are so powerful. We would be felt the moment we got close. We can’t afford to be overwhelmed by numbers and magic. We need to reduce their power before we wade in. Otherwise we simply won’t make it.’
‘You really think so?’
Isiah nodded, almost imperceptibly. ‘We need to isolate this place, therefore this group. Then we can act.’
Petra pointed to a man working in the heat of the sun, erecting wooden frames in front of the barn. ‘What’s he doing?’
Isiah shrugged. ‘I don’t know. I’d noticed him too. I don’t like the look of those things.’
‘What do you think they are?’
‘Biblical.’
Petra looked at Isiah again. ‘What do you mean?’
Isiah sat back decisively. ‘I don’t think we have much time. We have to trace the source of power. Send word to the Magi. Get them to spread out around the head of this valley. We need to concentrate our minds on this area, outside the wards that have been set up over the camp. With our combined will, we may be able to track down the source of the power.’
‘And if the source of power is within?’
‘We may be fucked.’
‘We’ll be felt, even working outside the wards.’
‘We will.’
‘And they may attack.’
‘Yep. That may be the fight we have to have. We don’t have the luxury of time for anything else.’
Petra chewed at her lower lip pensively. ‘We are in a dangerous place, aren’t we? And a dangerous time.’
Isiah smiled. ‘Yeah. Don’t you just love that buzz! Gather the Magi and get them spread out around the valley. It’s time to get proactive.’

20

The Sorcerer rocked back on his heels, eyes wide, bulging, breath rasping over bared teeth. ‘Still alive? Still alive? Where…’ He gasped again as the serrated blade of his god’s voice sliced through his mind. While his Lord still keened, the Sorcerer howled out to his Optimates. He was bowed under the weight of the magic he performed, Faith before him a conduit for the power gathered by the Custodi so far away. She was one person made legion, literally glowing with the strength of energy the Sorcerer had forced her to contain. She moaned and twisted in place, her arms occasionally seeming to swat at invisible flies, her hands clawing at her face and body. Her eyes were squeezed tightly shut, her face twisted in anger, frustration.
The Sorcerer rose, staggering slightly, as the tent flaps flew back and his generals rushed in. Frank was at the forefront of them, his face both angry and concerned. ‘What is it?’
The Sorcerer held up one hand to halt their momentum. The six of the Eighth Degree stood firm, faces hard, as some Optimates of the Seventh Degree gathered behind them. The Sorcerer pinned Frank with eyes of furious thunder. ‘You failed me!’
Frank stepped back, physically struck by the words he feared the most. ‘Dominus, I…’
The Sorcerer whipped his hand through the air and Frank staggered and fell, drops of blood spinning from his nose and mouth. ‘That creature that I sent you to kill still lives!’
Lars stepped forward, looking from the prone Frank to his Dominus. ‘But we all saw, the bullets tore him to pieces.’
‘Then he is stronger than any of us gave him credit for. He gathers those fucking mages even now and surrounds this camp!’
Frank climbed back to his feet, wiping his nose with the back of one hand. His expression was hurt and angry. ‘Then we go and we find him and we kill the fucker again.’
The Sorcerer turned, shaking his head. ‘No. Now we have to act and not be distracted. The Channel is engorged with the power, she connects us here to everything I have built. We act now. You have prepared the remaining two captives?’
Frank nodded, grinding his teeth. ‘They bleed even now.’
‘Then bring them and tie them in place. Lars, carry the Channel. She will burn you.’
Frank raced from the tent as Lars raised an eyebrow. ‘Burn me?’
‘Her very touch will scald you. But you will carry her and tie her in place. Raul, Dieter, help him. Chris, Jake, with me. The rest of you, assemble your subjects and tell them the Gather is now. For every three you send here to take part in the ritual, send one up into the valley to kill those mages or die trying. We are going to be stretched now, but we must not fail.’
The Sorcerer watched as Lars, Dieter and Raul lifted Faith from the chair. They winced and sucked air through their teeth, contact with her bare flesh indeed a scalding heat. But they refused to show weakness. Now was not the time to fail again. Even as smoke curled from their hands they lifted her and rushed from the tent. The Sorcerer, Chris and Jake strode out and headed for the barn. ‘Prepare yourselves, lads,’ the Sorcerer said as they walked. ‘This will not be what you expect to see.’

***

Isiah sat with Petra and Cai Wu, waiting as the Magi ranged themselves around the valley. ‘As soon as they are in place, have them all focus on me,’ Isiah said quietly. ‘We’ll use our combined will to trace the source of power. I’m convinced that the Sorcerer is drawing his power from somewhere.’
Cai Wu raised an eyebrow. ‘Why are you so convinced?’
Isiah smiled. ‘Two reasons. One, if he isn’t, we’re in deep shit. And two, I don’t think I could maintain the level of magic in place here without some external power source. And I don’t think this Dominus arsehole is any more powerful than I am. Again, if I’m wrong, we could be in even deeper shit.’
Petra, her eyes closed, spoke up. ‘They’re in place.’ She snapped open her eyes, looking directly at Isiah. ‘Ready.’
Isiah nodded once and closed his own eyes. ‘Concentrate on me.’ He felt the combined will of all the gathered Umbra Magi home in on him, like a hundred mental hands coming to rest on his consciousness. ‘Watch the camp,’ Isiah said to them all. ‘Feel the power of the wards, the power of their shields and protections. Let your minds feel the nature of that magic, the frequency of that magic. Relax and let it carry you wherever it will. It might take you thousands of miles. Time and distance are irrelevant. Concentrate, feel and hold onto me.’
Isiah felt the power of the group merge together as they followed his commands. He felt their minds reach out and flow into the ether, letting the power of the sorcery surrounding this place carry them away. As each of them was carried along, Isiah held the strands together, observing externally, following their progress wherever it might lead. He held on and let his astral self ride the combined consciousness of the Umbra Magi like a pro-surfer in a tube at Oahu.
He felt Petra’s hand on his shoulder. ‘They’re bringing people out, Isiah. They’re tying them to those crosses in front of the barn. I see Faith. Oh, Isiah, she’s…’
Isiah held up one hand to stop her, his eyes still closed. ‘Don’t be distracted. Individuals are not important right now.’ Petra’s eyes darkened. ‘We’ll save her if we can,’ Isiah added.

***

The two backpackers were weak from blood loss and pain as they were lashed tightly to the crude crucifixes. The man’s eyes still burned with anger and hatred even as his head lolled on his blood soaked chest. Frank grinned at him. ‘Don’t worry. You’re part of something very important.’
Lars, Dieter and Raul tied Faith firmly to the centre cross, trying to ignore the burning pain in their hands and arms. ‘What if she ignites the wood here? Or the ropes?’ Dieter grunted.
Lars shook his head. ‘Look at us. She only burned our flesh, not our clothes. This is arcane heat.’ He yanked the bindings tight around her wrists as Raul finished tying her ankles. Then he placed two knives in the frame either side of Faith’s head. ‘Everybody, places!’ Lars barked.
He and Frank stood one in front of each backpacker. Dieter and Raul stood in the gaps between them and the cross bearing Faith. They turned to look out at the Gather, hundreds of Ordo Novus Cruor members, eyes wide in anticipation. From the edges of the gathered crowd the Optimates of the Seventh Degree could be seen, running through the throng, pointing, shouting. Members here and there peeled out from the main group and ran up into the foothills of the valley. Many of them cast regretful looks over their shoulders as they went, many with fear in their eyes.
‘Pay homage to Yath-vados!’ Frank bellowed, and the crowd began to chant.

***

‘They’re coming!’ Cai Wu pointed as he spoke. ‘Lots of them.’
Isiah grimaced. ‘Just a few more moments.’
A throbbing of voices began to rise from the valley. The chant of the Ordo Novus Cruor swelling through the oppressive summer heat. The words were lost in the distance, but the power was unmistakable.
Petra watched the ONC members clambering up the valley sides, getting ever closer to the Magi scattered throughout the brush. ‘Isiah, we are separated and vulnerable. They are almost on us.’
‘One more moment.’ Isiah gritted his teeth, concentrating against the distractions of the chant and the imminent danger to the Magi. He rode the power, coursing through the ether, covering continents in moments. He could feel the power pulsing somewhere. He could feel the connection between that far away place and the valley below. He felt Faith’s agony and he groaned.
‘Isiah, they’re on us!’
Isiah snapped open his eyes. ‘Got it.’ He severed his connection from the hive mind of the Umbra Magi with one last instruction. ‘Fight! Take it to them.’
As ONC members drew knives and yelled a battle cry to hide their own fear as much as to strike fear into others, Isiah grabbed Petra’s hand. As a hundred Umbra Magi rose from the surrounding bush and clashed head on with cultists rushing up to meet them, Isiah planted a kiss on Petra’s lips and Travelled.

***

Jake stood open mouthed, staring at the horror before him. Chris swallowed hard. ‘Fuck me.’
The Sorcerer muttered a quiet incantation. What had been a child was now some parody of an adult man. The body was like that of a youth, lithe, smooth, hairless. And the flesh was a deep blood red, like a fresh slice of lean steak. The creatures eyes were red with dark black pupils, wide, staring, empty.
‘Help him up,’ the Sorcerer said.
Chris and Jake went one either side of the sarcophagus and gingerly lifted the creature by its arms. ‘What the fuck?’ Jake looked wide-eyed at his Dominus. 
The Sorcerer smiled. ‘This is a body grown without any input from the outside world. It is pure, the Embodied Blood. We need to get him outside now. Hurry.’
Jake and Chris lifted the Embodied Blood from the sarcophagus and stood it carefully on its feet. It swayed and staggered slightly. With faltering steps it began to head towards the light of the open barn doors, a high, wet mewling escaping its crimson lips as it raised one arm to protect its eyes. The Sorcerer pulled a small leather bag from one pocket and walked ahead of his charge out into the sunshine. As he emerged a roar rose up from the Gathered crowd, then the chant began again, booming with renewed vigour. The Embodied Blood was led to stand before Faith and the Sorcerer stood in front of them both, holding something high in right hand. His voice was preternaturally loud as he yelled, ‘Draw your blood! In the name of Yath-vados, spill blood in this place!’
Knives flashed in the sunlight, cultists whipped into a frenzy, slicing blades across hands and forearms, letting blood flow onto the dark red sand at their feet.

***

Isiah and Petra stood before a cave high in mountains far from any civilisation. The entrance to the cave was obvious enough, and they needed to be inside, but this was as far as they had been able to come. ‘These wards are powerful even here,’ Isiah said, rage in his voice. ‘We have to start smashing these barriers.’
Petra’s eyes were dark. ‘Can you do that? I don’t think I have the power.’
Isiah did not answer. He gathered his will, drew energy from the world around him and began raining psychic blows onto the invisible barriers of magic. There was no option here. They had to get in and destroy this place if they were to stand any chance of stopping the activity in Australia.
Cai Wu’s voice rang in their minds across the miles. ‘We have repelled the first cultists that attacked us easily. Some are running for their lives. But we cannot access the valley. The wards are physical as well as sensory. We can’t get in!’
Isiah growled. ‘When I smash my way in here, that power will falter. Keep trying to find a way in.’ Using both hands and the considerable power of his mind, Isiah smashed again and again into the barrier that separated him from the seat of the Sorcerer’s power.

***

The power building from the Gathered ONC members was becoming a physical presence, buzzing in the air, causing tent flaps to snap in the wind of its passing. The Sorcerer drew on the power he had harnessed in Faith, holding aloft the tooth of a dragon to amplify that power and he bathed in the exultation of the people before him. Every one of them was his. His to control, his to use. And he was now finally passing that on to the God that had contacted him. The deity that had risen from his ministrations. He called out to his God, willing him to draw near. ‘Yath-vados, your time has come! By blood are all things living empowered and by blood is all change effected. Nothing worthwhile is ever born without blood. Through our ministry will Yath-vados rise. Through our efforts will the world be born anew. We will ensure the New Ascendance.’
A shimmer of RealmShift rose up behind the crosses secured in the red sand. A sharp, coppery scent filled the air and the space between the barn and the Cultists seemed to twist and warp.
The Sorcerer pointed out to either side as he turned to face the Embodied Blood and the Channel. ‘Say the words and bleed them!’
Lars and Frank simultaneously barked out ancient, foul words and drew razor sharp knives across the throats of the backpackers. As they continued to incant the blood sprayed from the rent throats but did not fall. It swirled and twisted in the air, snaking towards the Sorcerer’s outstretched arms, his palms up, supplicant to the heavens. The blood began to spin around him and the Embodied Blood and the Embodied Blood reached for Faith’s writhing, glowing form. Faith’s eyes snapped open, the Sorcerer releasing his hold on her, and she screamed as blood red eyes in a blood red face stared and a blood red mouth howled inches from her own.

***

Cai Wu’s voice was desperate in their minds. ‘The ritual appears to be nearing a conclusion. Something is coming through!’
Isiah roared an inhuman curse at the universe and brought his entire will to bear down upon the rock and the magical barrier before him. Sending his mind and his strength between molecules in this Realm and between the very Realms themselves, he punched and tore at the rock itself. Pulverising ancient stone, disrupting the wards cohesion at the entrance to the caves, he breached the barriers that had held there for decades. As he and Petra ran inside he cast his mind out across the Realms. I hope you’re all watching. It might be time to lend a hand about now.
They ran through roughly hewn stone corridors for several metres, heat and humidity growing exponentially as they progressed. Within moments they burst out into a large cavern, skidding to a halt on the thick, sticky ichor that covered everything. Petra made a small sound of despair, one hand clapping over her mouth to hold in a scream. Isiah stared with fury in his black eyes, momentarily stunned by the sight of the Custodis Cruor, meeping and writhing, reaching for the life they could feel standing just beyond their viscous prison.
‘Destroy them.’ Isiah’s voice was barely contained rage.
‘There’s nothing…’ Petra began.
Isiah stepped into the pool and dragged the first body to him, cranking its head to one side. ‘Nothing,’ he snapped and vertebrae in the poor creature’s neck snapped too.
Petra growled her own horror and stepped into the hot, foetid pool. She drove a boot heel hard into the throat of the first Custodi and moved mechanically onto the next, not pausing to think about the lives that these poor souls might once have had.

***

Cai Wu, high on the valley wall, felt the barriers between the Ordo Novus Cruor and his Magi begin to falter. He sent out his mind, beseeching the ancient allies of his people. ‘Attack the valley,’ he yelled aloud, bounding down towards the camp, showing not a year of his highly advanced age. ‘Carve through the Cultists and head for the main event!’
Umbra Magi began to pour into the camp, punching holes through the rapidly failing wards. The Sorcerer, feeling his powerbase crumbling, howled. He turned to the Gathered members, pointing to the left and the right at Magi running into the camp. ‘Kill them all!’ He seemed to age by the second as Cult members began to peel off in every direction, knives raised, a bloodlust in their veins. Umbra Magi began the fight of their lives, drawing on every second of their training as they were swarmed, outnumbered several times over. Fighting skills and magical ability flowed and were tested as they tried to repel the Cultists to reach the horrendous ritual taking place before the large barn.
Then the sky was rent by a sound from another world, a screeching wail that echoed inside and outside the mind. Thick, deep claps could be heard as two huge, leathery wings bore a dragon down from the deep blue. With a roar it raked through the hoard of Cultists, claws and teeth removing them by the dozen. For a moment the entire battle was stunned, Magi and Cultists alike gaping in awe at the mighty creature as it swept up, banked on a wingtip and soared back towards the valley floor. Cai Wu smiled. With a roar of triumph from the Magi and screams of sheer terror from the Cultists, the fight was met anew.
The Sorcerer felt himself being torn by the power he was desperately trying to contain. His Custodi were under attack, he could feel their numbers and power spiralling away. His thousands of devout followers were distracted from their prayers by the need to hold back these mages and they were dying by the score. They even had a dragon on their side now. The Sorcerer roared a visceral howl of pure rage, calling every curse he knew upon this man that would not die. This man that rallied these mages against him. But he refused to fail now.
He drew all the magic he could through the amplification of the dragon’s tooth he held, a tiny reflection now of the power he saw under the command of his enemies. ‘Ignore everything else,’ he yelled against a gathering, howling wind. ‘This moment, this place, is all that matters. The Embodied Blood and Yath-vados himself will lead things from here.’ Weakened, aged as the unholy strength of the Custodi that were his power died one by one, the Sorcerer collapsed to one knee. He stared with desperation at his generals and everything his life had led to.
The Optimates stared, chanting fervently, as this creature that their Dominus called the Embodied Blood staggered forward and drew the knives from the frame either side of Faith.  She screamed and thrashed against her bonds, her eyes wild, terrified. The haze and shimmer of RealmShift began to encircle Faith and the Embodied Blood as MageSign swelled. The energy, like a gale through the camp, began ripping tents from the ground. Clothes and pans tumbled through the air, shouts of pain and effort came from the Magi and the cultists as they battled around the camp, the dragon swooping and devouring, scooping up cultists as they tried to flee. And throughout it all, piercing through every other sound, was Faith’s scream as the Embodied Blood raised the knives.

***

Isiah and Petra staggered from the pool, looking at the limp, broken bodies of the Custodi. Their eyes rose to meet and Isiah pulled Petra into an strong embrace. ‘That was a mercy for them,’ he whispered.
Petra nodded against his shoulder. ‘I know.’ Her voice was strong. ‘Now I need to do the same thing to those bastard Optimates and this Dominus himself.’
Before Isiah could answer he was rocked by a familiar presence in his mind. NOW THINGS ARE CLEAR. THEIR INTENTION IS WORSE THAN EVEN YOU IMAGINED.
Raising a hand to Petra, pointing up for want of a better explanation, Isiah answered angrily. ‘So now you’re on side?’
WHEN WHAT WAS NOT KNOWN BECOMES KNOWN, A COURSE OF ACTION BECOMES CLEAR.
‘And what would you have me do?’ Isiah’s voice dripped sarcasm.
THEY ARE NOT TRYING TO RAISE A NEW GOD IN HIS OWN REALM AND WORSHIP HIS AVATAR HERE. THEY ARE TRYING TO MANIFEST A GOD IN THE MORTAL REALM.
Isiah was staggered. ‘You fucking what?’ Petra’s eyes widened with concern. Isiah shook his head. ‘No time. We have to go.’ He took her hands and Travelled.

***

Flashes of light and arcs of pure magical energy crackled through the howling gale of power surrounding the Channel and the Embodied Blood. The Optimates and their Dominus were down on their knees now, heads bowed, chanting in prayer to their God. The Dominus himself, his ancient power sucked away, could barely support himself. Faith’s body, glowing and pulsating with energy, charged like a battery of raw magic, arched off the wooden frame in rhythmic seizures. She screamed.
Isiah and Petra arrived in the clearing and found themselves in a storm of mythic proportions. Cultists battled with Mages all around as the Umbra Magi attempted to reach the heart of the ritual. Bodies lay all around, cultists were running for their lives. Overhead a dragon turned and dived. Petra’s eyes were wide, awestruck, as she took in the scene around her. The Umbra Magi though fewer in number several times over, had ability that was far beyond anything the lowly cult members could possibly counter. And backed up by the creature they revered, the Magi advanced.
Then Petra turned to face the ritual before the barn and her scream of denial and rage mingled with Faith’s own as Isiah roared defiance and rushed at the blood red creature before Faith. But it was like trying to run into a wind tunnel, the RealmShift a maelstrom of energy encircling them both, the MageSign an electric surge in the air making every nerve sing. The Embodied Blood raised its arms up high and plunged two shining, wicked blades into Faith’s throat and threw all of its body weight behind them, carving Faith’s body open from neck to pubis. Blood and entrails billowed out of her and her scream stopped dead as the Embodied Blood stood in the spray from her body, absorbed the flood of blood and magic, and focussed the RealmShift.
Isiah, Petra and the Optimates were thrown back as a wave of energy pulsed out and the Embodied Blood swelled and grew massive. Muscles bulged through the crimson skin as the creature became a huge parody of a man, standing over the dripping remains of Faith and the two backpackers. It leaned back its head and roared a thunderous laugh to the firmament. The energy emanating from a god manifest on Earth was scorching as Isiah picked himself up from the sand and stood defiant in the face of the giant, blood red deity. The god leaned down and stared hard into Isiah’s eyes and laughed again, foul breath like a furnace wind across his face. ‘Look what I have become!’ Yath-vados roared.
Isiah staggered back, disbelieving. ‘No.’ His eyes were not lying to him as he stared into the eyes of this god and he knew that Yath-vados was just a name. An irrelevance. He stared into the eyes of this god and he knew who lurked within.
The god laughed again. ‘I’m glad you’re here. I would love for you to be the first thing I crush! Say my name!’
Isiah shook his head again. ‘No. This can’t be true. How can you have gained this much power.’
‘I owe it all to you, Interferer. You taught me everything I know. Say my name!’
‘This can not be true.’
‘Oh, but it is. Lucifer bores easily and I put my time in Hell to good use. I whispered into the mind of one person that I knew truly worshipped blood and I embodied that worship. Say my name!’
Isiah balled his fists, gathered every bit of energy he could and rushed the god head on. As he ran forward he roared, ‘This time I will kill you myself, Samuel Harrigan!’

21

As Isiah barrelled into the god, blue arcs of raw energy crackling in every direction, the Optimates rose to their feet. Their Dominus, looking ancient and withered, unable to rise, looked upon his god and smiled. Isiah appeared like a child before the massive, red god, a tiny David before an invincible Goliath. He rained blows against the deity’s legs, pulsed raw energy up into the god’s body, before one sweep of a giant crimson arm swept him up and away, tumbling through the air. He landed with a thud on the ochre sand.
The senior Optimates lifted their Dominus to his feet and stood in a semi-circle before their god as Isiah leapt up, face twisted in anger and pain. Petra rushed to his side and Cai Wu, along with a handful of Magi, joined them. The cultists, routed by fear of the Magi, fear of the dragon and terrified of the scarlet behemoth that stood before them, were enfeebled by what they saw. Broken by what they had done, they  ran away or collapsed to the ground in supplication. Those still with fight in them gritted their teeth at the Magi throughout the camp. The dragon soared up, glittering in the outback sun, scanning the desert for cultists trying to flee.
Yath-vados, Samuel Harrigan deified by his own organisation, stood tall and laughed again. He swept a hand over the heads of the highest ONC members standing before him. ‘Look at my faithful, Interferer! These people have given me strength. The thousands under their control have given me power and the ancient magics of their Dominus made it possible for me to rise. Now this Realm is mine!’
The Sorcerer looked up into the face of his god, his expression one of disbelief. The other Optimates were equally stunned, but they stood defiant. ‘Samuel?’ the Sorcerer yelled, incredulous. ‘What the fuck have you done?’
Yath-vados laughed again. ‘I have become far more than Samuel Harrigan. I am every inch the god you believed in. The god you created. Everything I promised you can be true. I was double-crossed and sent to Hell by Lucifer himself, but I had the knowledge. I used the teachings of this Interferer and I have risen again, greater than anything this world has ever seen before.’
The voice of the Balance boomed in Isiah’s mind. HE MUST BE DESTROYED. ONE GOD CAN NOT BE PERMITTED TO CONTROL THE MORTAL REALM AS HIS OWN.
Isiah scowled. ‘No shit!’ He looked to Cai Wu and Petra. ‘It’s the humans we have to take out. We have no chance against him right now. Finish the humans, the Sorcerer, Frank, all of them. The more of them we kill, the weaker he will become. Tell your Magi to kill anyone here that is praying to this abomination. These deaths now will seem as nothing compared to what might happen if he survives.’ He raised his hands above his head and yelled out, his voice thundering between the Realms. ‘This is where you guys step in, for fuck’s sake!’
The air electrified again as metallic, harsh, hazy flashes of RealmShift popped and snapped all around. Gods from every pantheon of human belief began to appear. The Sorcerer and his generals looked around, momentarily stunned. Isiah pushed Petra and Cai Wu forward. ‘The Optimates!’
Cai Wu yelled a battle cry and ran straight at the Sorcerer, Isiah and his Magi hot on his heels. Yath-vados looked around himself, his eyes briefly meeting those of numerous deities, angels, demons. Shiva stood snarling, Gabriel wreathed in flame, Thor with lightning sparking from his hammer. Yahweh and Allah rolled in like thunder clouds, distorting through numerous forms, together and apart, the same and separate. Legba stood before Gede and the Voodoo Loa, Ra stood blazing like the sun itself, Zamna of the Mayans snarled, claws like giant razors raised before his black face. The Morrigan turned to look at Isiah, one gnarled finger penetrating him from afar. ‘You fucking owe me, bastard!’
Hundreds of gods began to appear, above and around, the air cracking with their presence. And Yath-vados looked upon the horde and laughed. ‘I am not some avatar vomited from the imagination of my faithful. I have made this my Realm. Your power here is nothing compared to mine!’ Yath-vados raised two fists above his head. ‘I am invincible in this place. I will rule this place!’
He brought his fists down, smashing them into the earth before Durga astride a terrible, snarling tiger and Gwan Yu, his blade flashing in the sunlight. They raised their weapons and the battle was met. Durga’s tiger leapt for the throat of Yath-vados only to be batted aside like an irritating fly. Gwan’s blade sang through the air, cleaving into the red god’s side. But his strength was nothing compared to that of a god in its own Realm. Yath-vados roared in anger, wrenching the bladed staff from his side and used it to slam Gwan Yu crunchingly into the red earth.
‘This should never have been allowed to happen,’ roared Odin as he collided head on with Yath-vados. The echo of their clash flattened brush for miles.
As the avatars of all the gods swarmed over Yath-vados, Isiah and the Magi met the Optimates head on. Isiah grinned maliciously at the fear in Filthy Frank’s eyes. This time there would be no underhand sneak attack. This was face to face, immediate and real. As Frank placed one foot back, bracing himself and drawing his blade deep across his arm, Isiah leaped forward, one fist barrelling forward like a freight train. Before Frank could muster his magic, Isiah’s knuckles crashed into his face, shattering his cheekbone. He roared in pain and frustration, bringing his knife up, trying to sink it deep between Isiah’s ribs. But Isiah could see him this time, feel him. He drew power and energy to his body and Frank’s knife bounced off skin harder than steel. As Frank staggered backwards Isiah stepped through and spun his body, letting his arm whip out in a devastating spinning backfist. The other side of Frank’s face was crushed, the cheekbone, orbit, jaw shattered into a thousand pieces as he was lifted by the punch and sent sprawling to the ground.
Slurring and mumbling, desperately trying to speak the foul words of his magic through his ruined face, Frank’s eyes were bright, wide, terrified as Isiah strode towards him. Even over the noise of gods fighting, Frank heard Isiah’s voice. ‘May the universe return your actions threefold!’ Drawing back one fist, elbow high behind his head, Isiah dropped to one knee and drove that fist down into Frank’s chest. The Optimates’s sternum split and Isiah’s fist drove clear through him into the earth below. Frank’s eyes bulged and his mouth spread brokenly in a silent howl of pain and anguish, his body arched and tensed around Isiah’s arm. One hand clawed weakly to Isiah’s throat, then the cultist flopped to the ground, his last breath hissing wetly through limp lips.
Petra’s voice slashed through Isiah’s consciousness, inside his mind as well as through the air. ‘Behind you!’
Isiah stood and spun around, feeling immediately the presence bearing down on him. As he turned he whipped one foot up and around, his heel crushing into the side of Raul’s head. Isiah had no concern of the power he was using now, his preternatural physical strength and his command of the energy of the universe flowed unchecked. The side of Raul’s head folded in on itself, blood sprayed from his mouth and ear and he was dead instantly, a rag doll that used to be a man hitting the ground a second later.
Through his rage Isiah surveyed the scene. Gods battled Yath-vados, trying to overwhelm him with numbers and all manner of magic and weapons. His flesh was torn and bleeding, but he laughed as he thrashed and struck around himself, releasing waves and pulses of raw energy, casting ancient gods aside like toys.
Beside Isiah, Cai Wu was locked in a psychic wrestle with the Sorcerer, their hands together, fingers intertwined. Petra was battling two Optimates that fought like a single unit, shouting to each other in English accents. Petra was holding her own, but not gaining an advantage. Cai Wu was slowly but surely overpowering the weakened Sorcerer.
Isiah let some of his power flow into Cai Wu as he leaped to help Petra. The other Magi present slowly overwhelmed Dieter and Lars. Cai Wu drew on Isiah’s gift and took the advantage. Releasing one hand from the Sorcerer’s he drew back his arm and drove straight fingers like steel into the old blood mage’s throat. The Sorcerer yelled a thick and liquid bark of pain and Cai Wu pulsed power and fists into him and he was gone.
Isiah let a shield of solid magic slam into the two Optimates that were battling Petra. Occupied with her as they were it caught them by surprise and flattened them. Isiah and Petra fell on one each, like wolves on the fold, synchronised, expert, and it was over.
The roar of Yath-vados shook the ground beneath them as he smashed gods back to their Realms and stared at the bodies at his feet. ‘Your faithful are rapidly dropping in number and power, Harrigan’ Isiah shouted. ‘Your plan was audacious, but the universe will not allow it.’
The god born of a mortal man condemned to Hell laughed again. ‘It has already allowed it. I am here. I am manifest and even now people run into the hills that have seen me, that truly believe in me. Can you really get them all? I only need a few of them to allow me to exist and if I exist here, then it is here that I am at my most powerful. You said it yourself, there is nothing stronger than a god in his own Realm.’
Isiah sent his thoughts to Petra and Cai Wu. Go, all of you and your ally. Sweep the valley, kill them all. You must find as many of his faithful as you possibly can.
Petra’s eyes were narrowed. ‘And you?’ she demanded aloud.
Isiah flashed her his most charming grin. ‘I think I need to have it out with old Samuel here.’
‘But how..?’
Isiah leaned his head back and yelled to the firmament. ‘If ever you had the opportunity to step in, now would be a good time!’
The voice of the Balance boomed in Isiah’s mind. THE POWER OF ALL GODS MUST BE FOCUSSED. YOU ARE OUTSIDE THEM ALL, YOU KNOW THEM ALL. USE YOUR OWN POWER. DRAW THEM TOGETHER.
And Isiah knew what to do. He looked around at the valley, gods from every aspect of human belief together, desperately battling something that threatened them all. He saw the Morrigan crouched over the body of Faith, weeping openly. The old woman looked up, piercing Isiah with her wet eyes. ‘Do it, you fuck,’ she snarled. Other gods turned to face Isiah, dropping their weapons, ceasing to fight.
Yath-vados growled into the sudden silence and stillness. ‘What’s this?’
Isiah turned again to Petra. ‘Go. Clean them up.’ He kissed her firmly and pushed her towards Cai Wu and away. Then he turned to face Yath-vados again and opened his arms. A tiny human before a massive, blood red deity, and he let the universe in.
He knew what it was to be in the Realm of the Balance. He knew what it was to believe in things beyond gods. To believe in all gods. He was human once, but now he was far more than human and always would be. All the time he held his humanity together, remained a human agent in the mortal Realm. Now he let it go.
With a howl of dimensional winds Isiah was swept up in a rush like nothing he had ever felt before. Like an orgasm amplified a thousandfold he felt the power of gods flow into him. The gods themselves flowed into him. The pure power of belief engorged him. The gods from every Realm began to slide and merge towards him and Isiah grew, rising up to meet Yath-vados eye to eye. He crackled with power and spoke with the anger of a thousand deities. ‘THE UNIVERSE CAN NOT ALLOW THIS!’
He raised his arms either side of his head, his muscles flexing, standing massive over the battle below. Like ants, the Magi ran, chasing down the last remaining cultists, almost irrelevant now to the battle brewing above them. Isiah felt himself almost lost within the combined consciousness of a thousand thousand gods that bulged within him, swirling, boiling, empowering him. The soul of everything pulsed through him. He laughed, giddy with the rush of power. ‘SAMUEL, PEOPLE BELIEVE IN YOU AND THAT MAKES YOU A POWERFUL GOD. BUT LOOK AT ME. I AM THE BALANCE. GODS BELIEVE IN ME. GODS INCLUDING YOU!’ He brought both hands crashing down onto the head of Yath-vados, staggering the blood god backwards.
Isiah roared with laughter. He was everything now. He was transcendent. Even a manifest god was no match for every god made manifest. Deep inside a tiny part of him, the speck of his human self that remained, clung desperately to his conscious mind. He knew that it would be easy to remain as he was. Every god, every power, had trusted him. He had opened and they had come and now he was more powerful than anything. More powerful than everything. It would be so easy to keep this power. In fact, it would be hard not to keep this power and that was the great risk that had been invested in him. That tiny speck of humanity, that raw strength of Isiah’s own will, locked down and held on tight, desperately hoping to survive. But right now that was like a puff of breath in a hurricane and the multitude that was Isiah advanced on Yath-vados, laughter like mountains cracking rending the air.
Yath-vados roared in anger and defiance and rushed forward, swinging blows at Isiah’s head and body. Isiah stepped in to meet them, his arms blocking and intercepting, catching Samuel Harrigan’s strength and turning it back on him. ‘YOU WERE EVER THE ARROGANT WHELP, SAMUEL. THIS ENDS NOW.’
The deep red face of the god on Earth that Samuel Harrigan had become twisted in rage and frustration. ‘You can not defeat me, Isiah. With the help of other gods or otherwise. A defeated god simply returns to his own Realm. This is my Realm!’ A giant red fist crashed through Isiah defences, rocking him backwards.
Isiah turned and powered out a side kick, cracking into the body of the blood god, lifting him off his feet. Yath-vados flew backwards through the air, crashing into the wall of the valley. Rocks cracked and plummeted, crushing the barn below. Yath-vados landed and rolled immediately to his feet, swinging massive red arms at Isiah as he advanced. The human battle below was behind them now as Isiah grabbed the blood god by the throat and groin and lifted him high into the air. With a grunt of effort he slammed the deity down onto the ridge of the valley wall. Boulders and scrub exploded into the air, rockslides changing the shape of the valley forever, the boom of the impact echoing across the arid outback.
Isiah gathered the consciousness of all the gods swirling inside him, a maelstrom of divine energy. ‘WELL, GUESS WHAT, HARRIGAN? THIS IS MY REALM TOO.’ He swelled larger still and planted one hand heavily against the god Samuel Harrigan’s chest. He raised the other hand and began raining blows down, Harrigan’s face tearing and splitting. Blood red hands clawed at Isiah’s face and arms, rending flesh, spilling blood, but it was irrelevant. Isiah’s senses were the emotions of gods. Pain only empowered him. He felt bursts of magic and anguish behind him, felt people dying, irrelevant mortals dying. But that was the gods in his mind. Isiah the human, still intact within the mighty being he had become, knew that the mortals and their thoughts, their beliefs, were the most powerful thing of all. ‘CAN YOU FEEL YOUR POWER WANING, PRETENDER? YOUR FAITHFUL ARE DYING.’
Yath-vados growled, thrashing under Isiah’s grasp. ‘You can not destroy me here. I have claimed my Realm!’
Isiah grinned. ‘THEN WHY AM I BEATING YOU?’
Harrigan roared again, anger and defiance, bucking up against Isiah’s pressure. The very earth beneath him cracked and opened and he slammed one hand into Isiah’s face. Rolling to his feet he batted aside Isiah’s blows and grabbed Isiah by the throat. ‘This is my place and I can not be beaten here!’
Isiah grabbed the hands at his throat and drove one knee up into Harrigan’s ribs, cracking and pulverizing the flesh and bone of the unnatural host. Samuel Harrigan grunted, the face of the god Yath-vados twisting in pain. Isiah felt the legion minds of the gods within his own and he knew what to do. He drove another knee into Harrigan’s body and slammed an elbow into his face. The physical body of the god Yath-vados was being broken. As Harrigan fought desperately against Isiah’s increasingly ferocious attack, Isiah broke more and more of his unnatural form. As Harrigan collapsed to the ground, Isiah fell with him, both hands grasping the red head of the blood god. He drew infinitely amplified power and grasped Samuel Harrigan’s consciousness, his very essence, in a vice-like mental grip. As Harrigan screamed, as more of his faithful fell to the strength and power of the Umbra Magi, Isiah let the essence of every belief grow and focussed it on the essence of Yath-vados, the soul of Samuel Harrigan, the mind of a god. The energy building around them became nuclear, intense magic threatening to split Realms apart forever. Before the power grew too much for Isiah to bear, he released it, sending each god back to their own Realm, each holding a fraction of the mind and soul of Samuel Harrigan, the essence of the god Yath-vados. In an explosion of energy and light that knocked every surviving member of the battle to the ground, the body of the blood god vaporised in a wet, red cloud and his consciousness was torn away to a thousand thousand Realms and more, fractured, fragmented, split beyond recognition.
The death howl of a god rang through the valley and Isiah was thrown up and away, diminishing as he fell, the gods departing, each with its own small piece of the prize. Isiah crashed to the ground and rolled. His body felt battered, broken, his mind scorched and ruined by the power that he had contained. His vision swam and his stomach turned as he tried to get onto his hands and knees. He saw Petra supporting Cai Wu, both of them bloody and battered, but staggering away from a fight that was won. He could vaguely sense the dragon sweeping through the valley, up and back. 
Isiah cast his mind out. Is it over?
IT IS OVER.
He was separated from the powerful entity again, himself once more. And you really never saw this coming? We were lucky to survive this, any of us.
HUMANS PROVE ONCE AGAIN THAT THEY ARE CAPABLE OF FAR GREATER DECEIT AND GUILE THAN GODS COULD EVER DREAM OF.
Isiah let out a small laugh. No shit. Coloured lights preceded blackness at the edges of his vision as orange sand swam dream-like up to meet him. Darkness slammed shut inside his mind.

Epilogue

In Herb’s living room, a joint sending gentle blue curls of aromatic smoke towards the ceiling, Isiah watched the big plasma screen with interest. Herb sat in an armchair in the corner, studiously packing a bong. He was not sure he wanted to know anything about what had been happening recently. Isiah’s stories scared the pants off him and he was never sure what to believe. He was happy to let Isiah and Petra chill at his place for a while. If they needed somewhere to rest, he was happy to provide it.
Petra emerged from the bathroom, wrapping a towel around her head. With a smile, Herb wandered from the room and swung up into his hammock out on the deck. ‘Look,’ Isiah said, pointing to the television. Petra slumped onto the sofa beside him and rested her head on his shoulder. Isiah raised the volume.
‘…are unable to fathom exactly what happened out here.’ The camera panned across a devastated camp in an outback valley. ‘Police are trying to keep the location a secret until they can gather as much evidence as possible. The scene is like something from a war zone. When police were first tipped off to come out here they found bodies littered throughout the camp and all around the valley, hundreds and hundreds of them, a final death toll still days away. At this stage the best guess is a brutal mass suicide by some bizarre Satanic cult, fuelled by drugs and alcohol.’
Isiah shook his head. ‘Poor old Satan. He always gets the blame. I wonder where he was anyway. I guess he was embarrassed that Harrigan managed to escape his Realm in such a spectacular fashion.’ He gestured at the television and it switched off.
Petra sighed, snuggling closer to Isiah. ‘I’m still not sure I understand what happened out there.’
‘Me either, to be honest.’
‘Is it over?’ Petra looked up, large, dark eyes searching, concerned.
Isiah smiled and kissed her. ‘Yeah, it’s over. We destroyed the bodies of the Sorcerer and the Optimates ourselves. Let the police worry about the rest.’
Petra shook her head. ‘No, I mean with Yath-vados. Samuel Harrigan. Whatever. Is that really over?’
‘Yeah. He’s scattered throughout the Realms now. Nothing could have enough power to bring him back, especially with just about all his faithful dead and gone.’
Petra nodded. ‘And a dragon helped us. Came and fought with us.’
‘Told you so.’
Petra glanced up, a slight smile, but her eyes were still sad. ‘What did you become out there? How did you do that?’
Isiah chuckled softly. ‘You know what? I don’t really know. It wasn’t really me doing anything. The Balance kinda took control of me and drew all the gods in.’
‘The gods were obliged to work together like that?’
‘Not so much obliged. They knew there was little choice. Gods are born of human frailty and insecurity. That makes gods essentially frail and insecure too. The gods saw the possibility of becoming obsolete if Harrigan, Yath-vados, took the human realm. They had to fight that.’
Petra was quiet for a moment. Eventually she looked up again. ‘Where do you get the power to control every god like that?’ There was fear in her voice.
‘It’s not me. It’s Balance. I don’t know how it all works, I’ve never been able to really figure it out. I think that, because the gods fear oblivion, they therefore desire some balance as much as humans. Without it they could be gone. I think the Balance is born of gods and of people, all desiring a balance that allows gods their existence and humans their free will.’
‘I hope you’re right. About it all being over, I mean.’
Isiah kissed Petra again, softly. ‘It is.’
They were silent for a moment, numb from their exertions and the subsequent relief. Then Isiah saw light glitter off a tear as it beaded and rolled across Petra’s cheek. He caught it on one finger, kissed her hair. ‘Faith…’ Petra’s voice was agonised.
Isiah drew a deep breath. ‘I know.’
‘She didn’t deserve any of that.’
‘Of course not. She was a beautiful, powerful young girl. There just wasn’t time.’
Petra nodded softly. ‘Such a violent way to go. Such fear.’
Isiah smiled. ‘She’ll be with the Morrigan now.’
‘Is that supposed to make me feel better? That old hag was horrible!’
‘She only ever presents the hag to me. She doesn’t like me. But she’s the maiden too. And the mother. She loves and protects those that have faith in her, the goddess of battle. We may never know for sure, but we can assume that Faith has found peace now.’
Petra sighed. ‘For so long my people studied these prophecies and we really had no idea exactly what was going to happen. And then it all happened so fast.’
Isiah nodded softly. ‘The fate of the world is often decided in the blink of an eye.’

END

Also by Alan Baxter

REALMSHIFT - The prequel to MAGESIGN

Available now from Blade Red Press

http://www.blade-red.com

Visit the author’s website:

http://www.alanbaxteronline.com

Blade Red Press Smashwords page:
http://www.smashwords.com/profile/view/BladeRedPress

Both RealmShift and MageSign are available in paperback from Amazon and all good retailers – see websites above for details.

© Alan Baxter 2008. All Rights Reserved.